lives


lives



1 Pages 1-10

▲back to top


1.1 Page 1

▲back to top


Seen in Action
as Don Bosco saw them
April 29, 2014

1.2 Page 2

▲back to top


An anthology of young lives written by Don Bosco

1.3 Page 3

▲back to top


Introduction
Don Bosco began exploring the biographical genre in 1844 when he published the life
of his close friend and fellow seminarian Louis Comollo. Forty years later he was still
writing in this genre, producing by then the lives of his early Salesian confreres.
Other than the Lives (biographies) of Dominic Savio, Michael Magone and Francis
Besucco and probably only the rst two of these for many English language readers, those
of Severino, Peter and Valentino will be virtually unknown. Both Severino and Peter
came directly under Don Bosco's inuence at the Oratory at Valdocco, and probably
Valentino too, though nowhere in this `Life' does Don Bosco actually name Valdocco
or the Oratory or even himself for that matter. Peter Braido suggests that Valentino
was placed in a school `run along Salesian lines'. Still and all, this collection would
be incomplete without Valentino, I feel, as it would also be incomplete without Louis
Comollo.
Comollo will be known by English readers, though many would not realise that Don
Bosco reworked this very rst biography for very dierent purposes in what turned out
to be three editions, eventually. He rst wrote it for the seminarians at Chieri. By the
time he had established the Oratory at Valdocco and was also engaged in seeking and
forming hundreds (some might argue many more) vocations to the priesthood, he had
adapted Louis Comollo's life to suit those boys who might be aspiring to seminary and
ultimately priestly life at the Oratory. The version included here is the rst, 1844, a
much smaller version than the two reworked ones. It has its own special value because
it was the rst.
Because Louis Comollo and Angelina (we have no other name for her) are quite apart
from the other six, they have been placed in a section on their own at the back of
this anthology. Comollo was Don Bosco's teenage and early adult friend, but it is still
interesting to see how some of the opinions he presents in this `Life' are also woven into
the three `classic' lives of Savio, Magone and Besucco. Angelina, on the other hand is
entirely dierent again. It falls more into the category of an edifying `saintly' story. As
it is the only story with a female chief character that in any way resembles the others, it
seems helpful to include it here. Certain themes found in the other biographies of boys
also appear here in this story he wrote in 1869.
The order of presentation in this anthology for the other six (Savio, Magone, Besucco,
'Peter', `Severino' and `Valentino') does not follow the date of publication, but rather the
order in which the boys in question probably came under Don Bosco's direct inuence.
Severino speaks of his contact with the Oratory before it nally settled in Valdocco, so
he is clearly rst. Peter was eleven when he made his First Communion and was already
and then subsequently attending some catechism lessons at the Oratory in 1845, so he
comes next. We already know that Dominic, Michael and Francis arrived at Valdocco in
3

1.4 Page 4

▲back to top


that order, from 1854 onwards until 1864, the year Francis died.
While common themes, indeed entire phrases, reappear across the full gamut of these
biographies, every one of them is dierent, because each boy concerned was dierent,
and in Angelina's case - well, she is dierent in every sense. We only know her as an
adult who lived till she was seventy, and the Salesian connection is nil, except for Don
Bosco's interest in her story. But to have missed out on one of them is to have missed
out on the full picture that Don Bosco was trying to paint of the `school of holiness' he
was striving to encourage with every bre of his being. This is not to say that each of
his characters was a model of holiness. That is why we need both light and shade in the
picture, as well as male and female. I would suggest that only reading Dominic, Michael
and Francis really does give one an unbalanced picture.
Amongst other things, these three all died in their youth, still very much in touch with
Don Bosco. Severino, Peter and Valentino made it to manhood, and while Severino's
death was imminent and Peter was in imminent danger on the battleeld (the story
remains inconclusive we do not know if he survived), their connection with Don Bosco
had been interrupted for some years by the circumstances of life. The stories are not
just for enjoyment - they are stories of salvation, so death is an important element.
The youthful and edifying deaths of the rst three, following the pattern from Comollo,
maybe, might have left Don Bosco with a minor problem for the last three which, it
seems to me, he gets around in the following ways: Severino is on his death bed and the
entire story is intended to edify as he details his repentance; Peter's father's death and his
earlier conversion ensure that this pattern can be found in the story, and in Valentino's
case it turns out to be Mari, his repentant `bad guide' and seducer, who provides that
essential element.
Even with the inclusion of the wayward Severino and Valentino in the spectrum, and
even though some of Severino's and Valentino's behaviour was hardly edifying, the overall
intention of the stories is to edify and encourage. And surely there would have been boys
at the Oratory who would have seen themselves more in Severino, Peter and Valentino
than in Dominic Michael and Francis, and drawn encouragement from these accounts.
Perhaps it was the adults parents especially who had much to learn from Severino,
Peter and Valentino.
Scholars have their reasons for choosing which edition is `denitive', where there were
two or more. It does not matter so much for this anthology the key issue is that they
were written by Don Bosco. Some of the critical editions are laden with footnotes by the
scholars, and these seemed of less interest for the purposes of this anthology. Footnotes by
Don Bosco, though, are always included as part of the text in these English translations.
Yes, the English translations. Here we are on the vigil of the bicentenary of Don
Bosco's birth and we have a mere handful of items from Don Bosco's Opere edite, or
published works, in English. Let these six `Lives' be a small contribution to lling the
lacuna.
Enjoy!
Julian Fox sdb
4

1.5 Page 5

▲back to top


Contents
I. Severino
12
Chapter I. Who was Severino...
14
Chapter 2. His father
15
Chapter 3. His mother
17
Chapter 4. Disaster
19
Chapter 5. Turin
21
Chapter 6. His father's death
23
Chapter 7. The Oratory
26
Chapter 8. The Oratory, continued
28
Chapter 9. Severino's schooling
31
Chapter 10. The plunge into Protestantism
33
Chapter 11. Leaving Turin
35
Chapter 12. The Waldensians
37
Chapter 13. The Waldensians, continued
40
Chapter 14. Waldensians and Protestants
42
Chapter 15. Waldensians adapt to Protestantism
44
Chapter 16. Contradictions in Waldensian teaching
46
Chapter 17. The Great St Bernard Pass
50
Chapter 18. The Great St Bernard Pass, continued
53
Chapter 19. Geneva and Calvin
56
5

1.6 Page 6

▲back to top


Contents
Chapter 20. Catholics in Geneva
60
Chapter 21. Severino in Geneva
62
Chapter 22. Death of a friend
65
Chapter 23. The return to Turin
68
Chapter 24. The priest and the Waldensian minister
71
Chapter 25. An unexpected recovery
74
Chapter 26. His mother's death
76
Conclusion
78
Appendix: Severino's death
81
II. Peter
82
A Word to the Reader
84
Chapter I. The Match factory
85
Chapter 2. Communion preparations
88
Chapter 3. Confession
91
Chapter 4. Communion day
94
[Chapter ve is missing in the original]
97
Chapter 6. The father's conversion
98
Chapter 7. The vicissitudes of youth
102
Chapter 8. Some particular details
105
Chapter 9. His outstanding devotion
108
Chapter 10. He leaves home
111
Chapter 11. Life in the army
113
Chapter 12. His father's death
115
Chapter 13. He leaves for the Crimea
119
6

1.7 Page 7

▲back to top


Contents
Chapter 14. Events in Crimea
121
Chapter 15. Conclusion
124
III. Dominic
128
Pastoral Letter
131
My dear boys...
132
Chapter 1. Early years at home
133
Chapter 2. Signs of virtue
135
Chapter 3. First Communion
137
Chapter 4. School at Castelnuovo d'Asti
139
Chapter 5. What his teacher had to say
141
Chapter 6. School at Mondonio
143
Chapter 7. The rst time I got to know him
145
Chapter 8. He comes to the Oratory
147
Chapter 9. Grammar year
149
Chapter 10. Decision to become a saint
152
Chapter 11. Zeal for souls
154
Chapter 12. Dealing with his friends
157
Chapter 13. Spirit of prayer
160
Chapter 14. Frequent Confession and Communion
162
Chapter 15. Penances
165
Chapter 16. The Immaculate Conception Sodality
167
Chapter 17. His special friends
171
Chapter 18. John Massaglia
173
Chapter 19. Special graces
177
7

1.8 Page 8

▲back to top


Contents
Chapter 20. Thoughts about death
180
Chapter 21. He leaves the Oratory
182
Chapter 22. He says goodbye to his friends
184
Chapter 23. Last confession and Viaticum
186
Chapter 24. Final moments and death
188
Chapter 25. Fr Picco's words to the students
190
Chapter 26. Imitating Savio's virtue
193
IV. Michael
197
Dear young people
200
Chapter 1. An unusual meeting
201
Chapter 2. The Oratory
203
Chapter 3. Diculties and moral reform
205
Chapter 4. Confession and the Sacraments
207
Chapter 5. A word to young people
209
Chapter 6. Practices of piety
211
Chapter 7. Duties
213
Chapter 8. Devotion to the Blessed Virgin
216
Chapter 9. Purity
218
Chapter 10. Charity
220
Chapter 11. Facts and sayings
223
Chapter 12. Holidays
226
Chapter 13. Preparation for death
229
Chapter 14. His illness
232
Chapter 15. Last moments and death
234
8

1.9 Page 9

▲back to top


Contents
Chapter 16. Conclusion
237
Appendix
240
V. Francis
242
Chapter 1. Besucco's early upbringing
246
Chapter 2. Death of his godmother
248
Chapter 3. His obedience
250
Chapter 4. Conduct and events at school
251
Chapter 5. Life at home
253
Chapter 6. Besucco and his parish priest
255
Chapter 7. Looking after the sheep on the mountainside
258
Chapter 8. Conversations
261
Chapter 9. The holy Crucix
263
Chapter 10. He teaches catechism
264
Chapter 11. The Holy Childhood
265
Chapter 12. First Communion
267
Chapter 13. Mortications
269
Chapter 14. Decision to go to the Oratory
271
Chapter 15. The trip to Turin
274
Chapter 16. Lifestyle at the Oratory
276
Chapter 17. Happiness
278
Chapter 18. Study and diligence
280
Chapter 19. Confession
282
Chapter 20. Holy Communion
284
Chapter 21. Reverence for the Blessed Sacrament
286
9

1.10 Page 10

▲back to top


Contents
Chapter 22. Spirit of prayer
288
Chapter 23. His penances
290
Chapter 24. Particular deeds and sayings
292
Chapter 25. His letters
294
Chapter 26. Last letter to his mother
299
Chapter 27. A badly chosen penance
302
Chapter 28. Resigned to his illness
304
Chapter 29. He receives Viaticum
306
Chapter 30. Receives the Holy Oils
308
Chapter 31. Death
310
Chapter 32. Surages and upset
312
Chapter 33. Commotion in Argentera
313
Chapter 34. Conclusion
315
VI. Valentino
316
Chapter I. His mother
319
Chapter 2. First year of boarding school
321
Chapter 3. Holidays
323
Chapter 4. The new college
325
Chapter 5. His vocation
327
Chapter 6. Diculties
329
Chapter 7. A fatal guide
331
Chapter 8. Osnero's bitterness
333
Chapter 9. Recent news of Valentino
335
Chapter 10. Mari's death.
338
10

2 Pages 11-20

▲back to top


2.1 Page 11

▲back to top


Contents
VII. Comollo
342
Chapter 1. Louis Comollo's childhood
344
Chapter 2. He goes to Chieri to study
347
Chapter 3. After Clothing Day he goes to the Seminary in Chieri
352
Chapter 4. Circumstances preceding his illness
357
Chapter 5. He falls ill and dies
360
Chapter 6. The funeral rites
367
Chapter 7. Consequences of his death
369
VIII.Angelina
372
Chapter 1. A fortunate family
374
Chapter 2. Strange encounter
376
Chapter 3. The good maid
378
Chapter 4. The young girl's rare gifts
380
Chapter 5. Assisting a dying person
382
Chapter 6. The priest and the waif
384
Chapter 7. Who this poor girl was; her upbringing and education
386
Chapter 8. Ease and comfort
388
Chapter 9. Distress
390
Chapter 10. Her ight
393
Chapter 11. The girl's nal activities
395
Chapter 12. Angelina's death
397
11

2.2 Page 12

▲back to top


Part I.
Severino
12

2.3 Page 13

▲back to top


SEVERINO, OR THE ADVENTURES OF AN ALPINE LAD, AS TOLD BY HIM-
SELF AND PRESENTED BY FATHER JOHN BOSCO
TURIN
ORATORY OF ST FRANCIS DE SALES PRESS
PUBLISHER'S PROPERTY
1868
13

2.4 Page 14

▲back to top


Chapter I. Who was Severino? What led
to these tales?
Severino was born in a village which lay at the foot of the Alps. After a series of strange
adventures he returned to his birthplace, stricken by an illness that had brought him to
the brink of the grave. Many of his relatives and friends hurried to visit him and took
delight in hearing the stories of what he had been involved in or had seen. One day they
asked him to give them an orderly account of his life. We will gladly come and listen,
they added, and we'll bring other friends of ours along as well. They will enjoy listening
as much as we do.
Although Severino was prostrate from his illness, he still very much enjoyed visits
from good people; he liked listening to pleasant tales and even liked telling them himself.
Since you enjoy listening to me, he answered, I will gladly tell you about some of the
strange things that have happened to me, and I do so willingly because it provides good
reason for you to visit me. For my part it gives me a chance to make some reparation for
the scandal I have given, but even more so because my misfortunes might be a warning
to others to avoid the pitfalls that lead so many naive young people to ruin. Of course
I should say that for obvious reasons I will not be naming places and people who might
otherwise be subjected to inappropriate questioning. If you see me occasionally overcome
by emotion or even weeping over my past misadventures please be a little patient with
me. I am but human, and I keenly feel anything that either honours or demeans our
poor humanity; but you can be sure that amidst everything I say I will not utter a single
syllable not based on fact.
Once word got around that Severino was going to recount his adventures, a considerable
number of listeners turned up amongst whom many young men of the district, since they
all knew that Severino had studied and read much and had been involved in many
interesting things during his extensive travels.
When Severino saw that his room was full of people he motioned for them to be seated
and then began telling the story of his life in the following order.
14

2.5 Page 15

▲back to top


Chapter 2. Severino speaks of his
father's hard work on behalf of the
family.
My good friends, since you are here for this purpose I will begin the tale of my adventures
in life. As you well know, I was born in a village that lies at some altitude, right where
the Alps really begin to be called mountains. My parents were good Catholics and did
their best to educate me and bring me up in the Catholic religion. I was the eldest
of ve children. We did not have many worldly goods but, thanks to our work and
industriousness we were able to earn an honest living. My mother attended to things
at home, and also saw that the elds and the chestnut trees, the main part of what we
owned, were cultivated in good time. My father had started a small clothing business
when he was a young man knitted goods, wool, silk, cotton, yarn ... He would work
at this sort of thing during summer and buy items in dribs and drabs, here and there;
then in autumn he would head to the larger towns to sell them. This way he encouraged
business in our area, and he helped others in autumn to sell their products more easily
and so provide themselves with the foodstus that these alpine villages lacked. My
father had gained a ne reputation and with his modest assets and sucient capital
for his business he was also able to help his neighbours, and thus was much loved and
honoured by everyone.
While he attended to these material things he did not overlook the duties of a good
Christian. As soon as his children reached the right age he saw that they went o to
school. He himself would go over their lessons with them and he often gave up time
when he could have been resting to review topics from school with them and get them to
repeat their lessons or talk about some of the problems that all young people encounter
at that age. Sometimes, while he was eating, he would have them recite or repeat a
passage from some book. When I was promoted to fourth grade elementary, I had to
study things that were not even taught when he went to school. So he found a good
private tutor who would help me in learning and integrity.
Since my mother did not get involved much in the upbringing of the children my
father took over that role. I was barely seven when he would take me with him to parish
religious functions. I recall that I was so small I could not get my ngers into the holy
water font so he would lift me up to do so then guide my hand to make the sign of the
cross; then he would get me to kneel down beside him, and would help me in a most
loving way.
When it was time for my First Communion, it was he who wanted to prepare me, and
for the entire month before that memorable day, morning and evening he would get me
15

2.6 Page 16

▲back to top


to read a chapter of a book called Jesus in a young man's heart, adding comments
that he thought were appropriate for me.
On the morning established for my Communion he spent four hours in church with
me. He helped me make my Confession, prepare myself, make my Communion and then
my thanksgiving with my companions.
Severino, he told me on the way home, in future remember the joy of this day. But
remember always to preserve the delights of such a beautiful day in your heart, so that
you may never separate yourself from God's holy Grace by oending him. He had the
commendable habit of saying daily prayers with the family. We all got up in the morning
at a set time, then with my mother, brothers and sisters, our helpers and sometimes
relatives and friends, we would kneel down; he would lead the prayers himself saying
the words and getting us to say them piously, devoutly and clearly. In the evening he
would do the same; but before it was bedtime he always wanted there to be a little bit
of reading about the life of the Saint of the day.
What can I say of my good father's charity and almsgiving? He knew how to earn
and save but he also knew how to spend at the right moment. He often used to tell
us at home how he would hoist a basket of various silks on his shoulders and go from
village to village to sell them. Heat, cold, sweat, hunger and thirst were his inseparable
companions always. He mostly travelled on foot. Hotels, inns, cafes were not places he
frequented nor even visited. My usual lunch, he would say, was a slice of bread with
a piece of cheese, cold water and sometimes a glass of wine which some generous buyer
would oer me.
So my father, putting together the small earnings of the business with some of the
animal products and the small farm, was soon able to notably increase his fortune both
for himself and to the benet of others. No beggar ever knocked at the door of our house
without getting, if not money, at least some soup and bread. The weary found rest with
him; the weak were given strength; those in rags were given clothing, and pilgrims were
well received.
What else? Sometimes when some poor sick people took shelter in our home he
saw that they were helped and looked after at his own expense. Not to speak of the
care he took to help needy families, especially if there were sick people amongst them.
Almsgiving, he used say, never makes you poor; my business began to thrive when I
began to give alms. The Saviour said: 'Give to the poor and God will give to you' and I
have experienced the fact that God gives us a hundredfold even in this life when we do
so for love of him. So my father was held in high esteem by all the people who lived
around us, and all good people loved him. He was amongst the better-o citizens and
was twice elected Mayor. But amidst so many blessings Providence had also sown some
prickly thorns.
16

2.7 Page 17

▲back to top


Chapter 3. Severino speaks about his
mother's apathy.
My father's business prospered, and everything he tackled earned him money; but what
a tribulation he found in her who should have been his help and comfort. My mother did
not match up to my father's concerns. I speak of her with love and respect, but to do
justice to my father I must disapprove of not a few of her actions, the more so because
they are things you know of, so all I am doing is recalling them.
Emilia, for that was her name, belonged to a family that had fallen on hard times.
When she married my father she thought she would be marrying into a better life,
and certainly her expectations would have been met if she had been a true mother to
the family with the same zeal as my father had. She would dress beyond her means,
something my father was most unhappy about. Emilia, he would tell her sometimes,
remember that it is better to be in rags without debt than to be dressed elegantly but
still owing money for it.
She was not happy with just ordinary food. A bottle of wine, a delicious dish, a
sugared almond, sweet bread, a ask of liquor would all be things she would hide away.
She would go to the market or a fair, but rarely visit the church; the cafe and occasionally
an inn were never overlooked. My father knew about it all, often gave her advice, and to
restrain her he would keep the money under lock and key. But with all the shrewdness
of the greedy, she would wait till her husband was far from home then she would grab a
sack of wheat, chickpeas, beans, or some butter, wine, poultry and even got to the point
of stealing some of the goods deposited in my father's house by clients. She would then
sell these things at exorbitant prices to buy herself clothes or satisfy her greed. She also
wanted her children to be well dressed. My father scolded her severely on one occasion
and even threatened to send her away from home. She promised to improve, but it did
not happen.
One day my Aunt reminded her of my father's warnings and threats and tried to set
her right. What you say sounds good, she answered, my husband is right, but I think
dierently. You only live once. God gives us things for our use, not just to adore them;
stinginess is a terrible vice that I don't want in my house.
Sister, my Aunt replied, you are making a mistake. We do live only once, and
therefore we must use this life to do good and not be intemperate. God gives us things
to make good use of them for ourselves, the family and our neighbour. You have a duty
to look after your things and to save up for your children; you should cooperate with
your husband for their good. You do not want to be stingy and that is good. But there
is a huge dierence between stinginess and squandering. Your husband is not stingy, nor
a squanderer; he works and sweats to earn an honest living to support the family and
17

2.8 Page 18

▲back to top


help his neighbour. You should imitate him.
She took little notice of these observations and continued to spend wildly. Certain
clothes that were quite good enough for her she judged to be no longer suitable: shoes,
gloves, earrings, hats or similar women's garb - she wanted them to be right up with
the fashions. So my friends, rarely would you have seen a peasant woman with wrinkled
brow and suntanned cheeks all decked out like a lady. People who saw her would start
laughing and my poor father grew angry; he had been sweating blood to improve our
family's lot.
One day my father left to attend to business matters but because he had forgotten
some paperwork he returned home unexpectedly. He caught my mother just as she was
leaving to go to one of the local fairs. Seeing her in her strange garb he said, Emilia,
you look like the ugliest person in the world; you look more like someone at a fancy-dress
ball. What are you going to take and sell?
Nothing, she replied, I am just going to buy some essential clothing for the family.
But then, because her hands were shaking, some of the our she had hidden in a pocket
began to spill out on the ground, thus revealing her lie and her theft. On another
occasion, similarly surprised, and while still denying things as usual, she dropped a ask
of oil that she intended taking to the market to sell anyway she could.
Although my father was of a very mild character and preferred that to happen rather
than create disharmony in the family, nevertheless after having threatened her several
times in vain one day he got carried away by anger and struck her not lightly. Matters
might have gone further had not I and my sister begun to cry and kneel at his feet. We
calmed him down and thus prevented sad consequences.
Despite these events and the squandering, it was through my father's vigilance, activity,
eort, or better put, the blessings of heaven that he was able to create a ourishing
fortune. He was able to enjoy the consolations of someone who sees his children grow up
healthily, honourably and correctly. All this meant that he could foresee a happy future
for himself and his family, but a sad event threw us into the most squalid destitution.
18

2.9 Page 19

▲back to top


Chapter 4. Severino tells of a terrible
disaster in the family.
My father had a heart for doing as much good as he could. Putting in a good word for
someone, letters, hospitality, little services, helping the poor and the sick were things
he did every day with the greatest of pleasure. The only thing he didn't like doing
was putting his name down as guarantor. I would prefer, he used say, to give away
everything I can than to provide security for others' contracts.
Nevertheless, one day one of his clients came to ask him to prevent his business from
going to ruin. If I don't pay, his friend said, or I don't have a guarantor, all my goods
will be put up for auction, the business closed down and my family reduced to begging.
In a word, Gervasio, (my father's name) you could save my honour and save my family
from misfortune. I have a promissory note of equal amount that will certainly be paid
within three months. You know well that these bills are like cash; I'm just asking for two
lines of guarantee. My father hesitated for some days; nally he gave in. I have never
wanted to go guarantor, he said, this is the rst time; I am giving in to do something
good. Let God's will be done. He signed and went guarantor for his friend's debts.
That was fatal! The man's good will was not enough: he had bad debts and my father
had to pay them. My good father knew he had made a mistake, but it was too late.
We can add to the above that the debt was much larger than he had said it was; and
everything had to be paid up almost immediately. My father had to quickly sell o some
goods, call in some people who owed him, undo some of his own capital ventures: but
all of this was not enough.
He was forced to mortgage a substantial part of the house and farm that he had worked
so hard to build up. In the end various creditors, seeing his business go bad, pressed
claims for him to meet debts before the stipulated time. Since they could not do that
legally they threatened bankruptcy and repossession of all the debtor's stable assets.
Absolutely down on his luck, Gervasio did not lose courage; he tried to liquidate what
he still possessed in order to start up his business again on a smaller scale but he did
not succeed. Nobody wanted to give him credit, and changed times made it very hard
for him to sell his goods for cash. That good Christian man raised his eyes to heaven
and said: God gave me my fortune and God has taken it away; his will be done, so be
it; may his holy name be praised always and in everything.
One evening while saying the usual prayers with the family, he said: Tomorrow we
will all go to Confession and Communion; let us ask God to enlighten us and nd a way
for us to earn our bread.
We all agreed and even my mother, who had been quite insensitive to things up to that
point, seemed moved and eagerly promised she would join everyone and go to church to
19

2.10 Page 20

▲back to top


call on the Lord's mercy.
Once these religious duties were over my father gathered the family around him and
steeling himself so he would not break down, he began to speak in these terms: My
beloved family, the Lord's hand has weighed heavily upon us. We started out with little
but with Heaven's help we acquired what we needed to live in an upright way. Now it is
all gone. The house is no longer ours, our farm belongs to others, and it is impossible for
me to continue my usual business. But God our Father will not abandon us. As a young
man I was an occasional bricklayer, and I will go back to that trade. You, Severino, will
carry the bricks and mortar, I will take up the trowel. We won't earn much, but one
who has learned how to earn a lot also knows how to live with little. You, Emilia, will
look after the other children. I need to say that you have also played your part in this
misfortune. Your ambition, laziness... But let's pull the curtain on all these sorrowful and
useless reminiscences. You stay here and with tight management and with whatever we
can send you each month you will have your daily bread. Why are you crying, Emilia?
I am crying, she answered, about your future; it is not possible for you and Severino
to put up with such hard labour, so it will be impossible for you to send me help.
If we trust only in our own strength, added good Gervasio, we will achieve nothing
and die of hunger. But if God looks after the birds of the air, the sh in the sea, the lilies
in the eld, will he not also look after us? Let us place our trust in him and do what we
can to sweeten the bitterness of a sorry future. So courage! Economy, work, prayer is
our programme. If we have to put up with privation, it doesn't matter. We Christians
know from our faith that suerings in life are eective for leading us to eternal happiness
in Heaven.
20

3 Pages 21-30

▲back to top


3.1 Page 21

▲back to top


Chapter 5. Severino speaks of his
father's hard work.
A few days later my father left for Turin taking with him poor Severino who now had
to swap books and pen for hod and pail. I was healthy, strong, and in short I was soon
able to get used to the heavy labours of the master bricklayer. My father, due to his age,
found it not a little dicult at rst but luckily he met a valiant bricklayer who took him
on as a helper to build a large building. And between his good will, what he put up with
and his friend's help he was soon able to earn a modest livelihood each day.
One evening when he was very tired he took my hands in his, and seeing them all
calloused and bruised from these unusual labours, then seeing my face all burnt and
blackened from the sun, he sighed, saying: Poor Severino, you had a better lot in store
for you than this.
Dear father, I immediately replied, I would be happy to do even more work so long
as it brings you some comfort.
One Sunday evening I saw him more down than usual; he gave me the usual supper,
but he didn't enjoy any of the food. I saw the intensity of his sorrow etched on his brow,
but I didn't dare ask him why.
Severino, he said in an agitated voice, go o to bed and sleep peacefully, because
tomorrow you will have much to do. I promptly obeyed, but my beloved father's con-
sternation kept me awake and I was there in bed secretly looking at him.
Convinced that I was asleep he began to walk around the room sighing and weeping.
If I was just on my own, he was saying, I would feel this misfortune much less, but my
wife...my children will die of hunger. Then breaking down completely he knelt before
the crucix: My God, he cried, If you don't help me I am lost. Have mercy on me.
Hearing this outpouring of grief and my father's desperation, I could no longer contain
myself. I leaped out of bed and knelt before him, saying: Father, dear father. What is
wrong? Tell me, and I will try to console you, and if I can do nothing else I will share
your tears and sorrow with you.
Dear Severino, I have had new misfortunes, so go to bed and sleep peacefully.
It's impossible for me to sleep if I don't know the reasons for your grief.
Severino, we have been working for two months and we have been depriving ourselves
of almost everything we need to survive so we can send some money to your mother, but
today I received a letter with a note concerning that fatal guarantor business, threatening
me with imprisonment if I don't pay a hundred francs within three days. This would use
up all the money of two month's hard work, everything we have earned.
Patience, dear father, our future will not always be so bad. I know how to work and
earn, and I hope that within a few weeks we can scrape some more money together.
21

3.2 Page 22

▲back to top


Meanwhile be at peace, come, let's go and sleep; God will help us.
He seemed somewhat consoled by these words, and drying his eyes he gave me a
loving kiss and we both went o to bed. In fact Divine Providence did come to our aid.
Our good health was in our favour, I was helping my father in the best way possible,
and by carrying out our work, at our own risk and to our benet we were able to put
aside a fair amount of money which could provide for the most urgent needs of the family.
Indeed my father regained some of his old energy and was assigned other works of greater
importance and therefore with greater earnings. It is true that he was not very practical
in his new labours and the new skills needed, but I had already learned a lot, and of
an evening I would note things and sometimes correct things as the case might be. One
pleasant memory that always comes back to me is that in the midst of all these eorts my
father never omitted his religious duties. Some evenings we would arrive home utterly
exhausted; we would be eating but already falling asleep; just the same, as soon as we
got up from the table he would kneel down with me to say our prayers and do a few
minutes of reading from a book he always had with him called: Daily pastures for
the devout soul.
On Sundays he would take me to sing the Divine Oce in a religious community; we
always went to the church of St Francis of Assisi for the sermon. At least once a month
he would take me with him to receive the Sacraments.
Never forget, dear Severino, he would tell me, you can lose everything you have in
the world through misfortune but virtue, the merits of your good work, your religion can
never be taken away through misfortune. Another time he added: We have become
poor, but remember that we will always be rich if we keep our holy fear of God. This
treasure can never be taken from man without his consent!
22

3.3 Page 23

▲back to top


Chapter 6. Severino tells us about his
father's death.
A year of hard work had nished and my father returned to the family with his savings.
With them he could provide rye, cornmeal, chestnuts, and other things of greater need
and it seemed to give him a new lease of life. But in January there were new debts
he had to cover, and not knowing where to nd the money from he again fell into deep
melancholy. A friend advised him to declare himself bankrupt so he would no longer have
to try to pay the debts he had earlier incurred. But he answered rmly: Bankruptcy
for unpaid debts is a kind of theft, and something that should never be suggested to an
upright man. I will live in poverty, I might die from hardship, but I have said that I will
pay and I will pay my creditors until my last cent. I would prefer to die as an honourable
poor man but with a pure conscience, than live by causing harm to others.
Although my father made huge eorts to show that he was resigned and trusted in
a better future, nevertheless his face had lost that jovial look that always used cheer
up his relatives and friends. Sometimes he engaged in pleasant conversation that made
him happy but often his smile was followed by tears and sighs. Even at night, instead
of sleeping he was often heard groaning and lamenting. Sometimes I saw him interrupt
lunch so he could go out and let o steam about his worries. All of this reduced his
strength, something that he tried in vain to hide.
One day he wanted to carry a heavy basket of foodstus on his shoulders from a village
that was reasonably far away. The length of the journey, his weakness, and the weight
meant that he arrived exhausted and covered in perspiration. He did not recover from
this exhaustion. Then he got constipation, fever and a cough, and this had him end up
in bed.
The doctor tried to encourage him assuring him that his illness was of no consequence.
A few days of rest, he told him, a simple remedy that will restore you to your earlier
health: but my father kept saying his illness was severe, and he was exhausted, so he
had little hope of recovery. To forestall the consequences of a sudden death he sent me
to call the parish priest who gladly came to visit him. He stayed some time to help him
settle aairs they had in common, because during those dicult times my father had
had recourse to him for small sums, but when put together they made up a sizable debt.
Father, my father told him My death is not far o, and I do not know how I and
my family can repay the debts we have with you. This is sacred money you lent me and
it is right that it should be repaid. But....
Don't speak about this, the worthy priest replied, I have already seen to everything:
here are the accounts that you wanted to pay. In your presence and the presence of your
entire family I will settle these and nobody is to question this any further. Furthermore
23

3.4 Page 24

▲back to top


with regard to the creditor who has been so insistent with you, yesterday I gave him fty
lire, and so you no longer need to worry about this either.
Father, my father interrupted him, you have given me the greatest consolation I
could have in this world! Thank you a thousand times over and may God reward you a
hundredfold for the good you have done for my family and me. Now there is nothing left
for me to do than to prepare my soul.
His illness got worse. He received the comforts of our Holy Catholic Religion with
the most edifying dispositions; then he called the whole family around his bed and said:
My beloved family, I can see that my illness is getting worse and I am convinced that
I have but a few days of life left in me. I am resigned to Heaven's decree, and I fully
trust that my life's labours will nd some fruit in eternity. God has given me many
consolations and many tribulations, but may it all be for God's glory and the good of my
soul. Meanwhile, Emilia, think earnestly of the family's good. I can no longer help you
but God will help you if you love him and practise his holy law. Our parish priest has
done something wonderful for us, nor will he cease to help you in the future, therefore
never depart from his prudent advice. And you, Severino, as the eldest child, never cease
to give good example through your practice of virtue. Always remember that your father
preferred to be reduced to poverty than betray the duties of an upright man and a good
Christian. Beware of one thing that makes me fear very much for your future. This is
your great eagerness to read anything, without checking whether it is good or bad. Do
your best to avoid bad books and newspapers, as well as friends who try to lead you
away from a virtuous life.
Father, I interrupted him, crying, you may be sure that your advice will never be
forgotten.
A few hours later he called me again, and with great eort said:
Severino, if you can, do good to everyone, but never become a guarantor for others'
debts.
He wanted to continue this discussion but could no longer manage it. The parish
priest came to visit him several times during the day, and one evening, the last of his
life, seeing that he was in immediate danger of death, he wanted to stay and watch over
him all night. We were all gathered around the sick man's bed. The parish priest was
praying with us and he would occasionally suggest some brief aspiration. At midnight we
saw that our father wanted to tell us something. With huge eort he pronounced these
nal words of his: Pray for me at this terrible moment; tomorrow is the day of Mary's
Purication and I trust that this Mother of Mercy will help me at the judgement seat of
Jesus Christ. We will not see each other again in this life, but I hope we will see each
other in blessed eternity.
While he was speaking he was holding my hands: Courage, he told me in a barely
audible voice, Courage, Severino, keep rm in your father's religion until death.
Right then he let my hands go then looked at us almost as if he were saying, Goodbye.
He looked at the parish priest as if to thank him; he let go of the crucix he was holding
in front of him, and while we were saying the prayers for the dying, his dear soul slipped
away into the bosom of the Creator.
This happened on the 2nd of February when he was 47 years old. O my ever beloved
24

3.5 Page 25

▲back to top


father, why have you abandoned me just at the time I had greatest need of you! But God
has called you to enjoy what is truly good. And you haven't abandoned me because you
will pray for me from Heaven so that I may exit from this abyss that I have unfortunately
been cast into.
25

3.6 Page 26

▲back to top


Chapter 7. Severino speaks of games at
the Oratory.
My family was really in a very sad situation but we needed to resolve something at least
to provide the most necessary things for life. Some relatives took care of my younger
siblings; my mother seemed to resent so many blows of adverse fortune, but began working
as a seamstress which was something she had learned while growing up. And following
my father's advice, I put my tools across my shoulders and set o for Turin again. Up
till then I was always guided by my father's prudence, but right then I was like a young
foal set loose to run and jump around heedlessly, in danger of going to ruin. The risks of
the big city are serious enough for everyone, but they are a thousand times greater for
naive youngsters.
The year before, my father had got me to meet a certain Felix Turivano, a charitable
man who was exemplary in religion. I soon went to him to get some direction and counsel.
He found an employer for me who gave me bread and work during the weekdays. But
what to do about weekends? Sometimes he took me with him to Mass, Divine Oce, to
a sermon then left me to do what I wanted. Some of my friends invited me to gamble and
play, go to cheap joints or cafes where moral ruination was pretty much inevitable for
a young boy who was barely eleven years of age. One Sunday good Mr Turivano asked
me, Severino, have you never heard tell of an Oratory, or recreation park, where lots of
kids go to play at weekends?
You said something about it last year. Indeed you promised to take me there but
never did so.
This Oratory once used to be at our church of St Francis of Assisi, but now it has
gone to another part of the city.
What do they do at this Oratory?
Everyone fulls his religious duties there, and then they have pleasant recreation.
What kind of recreation?
Jumping, running, bocce (bowls), marbles, piastrelle (shovel-board), stilts, singing,
playing instruments, laughing, joking and a thousand other kinds of fun.
Why have you never taken me there?, I interrupted him, full of anxiety. How do
you get there?
I will take you there myself next Sunday, and I will speak to the Director all those
amusements and ask him to look after you especially.
The rest of the week felt like years; working, eating, even sleeping I seemed to be
hearing music, seeing people jumping and playing all kinds of games.
Sunday nally came and at 8 in the morning I arrived at the long-awaited Oratory. I
believe, good friends, that you would like to hear something about the things I saw there.
26

3.7 Page 27

▲back to top


It was a eld where today you nd a pig-iron foundry; a box-thorn hedge surrounded it.
There were some three hundred boys split into three groups; some were playing games;
some were kneeling around the Director who was seated on a slight rise in one corner
of the eld hearing confessions; many, having been to confession, paused some distance
away to pray.
Having got to this much-awaited place that Sunday, I was astounded. I didn't want to
question anybody because I was ecstatic, like someone who had just discovered a world
full of amazing new things which he wanted but had never known existed. One of the
boys, seeing I was new amongst them, came up to me in a friendly sort of way: Friend,
he told me, do you want to play shovel-board with me?
This was my favourite game, so I very happily accepted the oer. We had just nished
the game when a trumpet sounded and everyone fell silent. Everyone left his games and
gathered around the Director. My dear young friends, this man said in a loud voice, It's
time for Mass, and this morning we will hear Mass at Monte dei Cappuccini, then after
Mass we will have something to eat. Those who did not have time to go to Confession
today can go next Sunday: don't forget you have the chance to go to Confession every
Sunday.
Having said this, he gave another blast on the trumpet and everyone set out walking
in orderly fashion. One of the older boys began the Rosary and all the others joined
in. It was almost three kilometres, and although I did not dare join with the others,
just the same, encouraged by all this novelty I walked along some distance behind, but
joining in with the prayers they said together. When we were about to start up the hill
leading to the monastery they started on the Litany to Our Lady. I just loved it, because
the plants, the pathways, the wood that covered the mountainside, seemed to echo our
singing and made our walk truly romantic.
Mass was celebrated and some of the boys went to Communion. After a brief ser-
mon, and after we had made sucient thanksgiving we went into the courtyard at the
monastery for some breakfast. Thinking I had no right to eat with the other boys, I drew
aside waiting to walk back with them, when the Director came up to me and said:
What is your name?
Severino.
Have you had breakfast?
No, sir.
Why not?
Because I didn't go to Confession or Communion.
You don't need Confession or Communion to have breakfast.
Then what do I need?
Nothing else but a good appetite and the desire to come and get it. And having said
that he shook my hand then led me to a basket lled with bread and cherries. After
midday we returned and I had lots of fun playing until evening. I wasn't able to go back
to the Oratory for a month and when I went back there I saw a noticeable change. The
oratory had shifted to Valdocco, right where later the church and house known as St
Francis de Sales was built. This place was better suited and they could introduce the
regular practices of piety, recreation, games, evening and Sunday classes.
27

3.8 Page 28

▲back to top


Chapter 8. Severino talks about a few
pleasant episodes.
This is not the place to talk about the history, regulations, and the events that went
with the beginnings and progress of this institution; I only intend to tell you about some
of the episodes that befell me or which I was witness to.
I attended the Oratory for several months taking part in recreations, games and reli-
gious functions such as Mass, catechism classes, vespers, sermons; and when they sang
psalms, hymns I took part with much gusto and sang to my heart's content. I had not
yet gone to Confession.
There was no reason not to go, but having let it go for some time I no longer knew
how to make the decision to go back to it. Occasionally the Director had warmly invited
me and I had immediately said yes; then with one pretext or another I did my best to
avoid his fatherly invitations. One day however, he found a very clever way to corner
me. So listen how: one Sunday evening I was fully involved in a game which we used call
barra rotta. I was fully intent on it and because it was hot I was in shirt sleeves. Caught
up with all the fun and tension of the game, and because it was hot and the game went
on I was all red up. In the heat of the game, while I didn't know if I was in heaven or
on earth, the Director called me saying:
Severino, could you help me do something fairly urgent?
With great pleasure. What is it? I said to him.
It might cost some eort.
That doesn't matter; I can do anything, I'm very strong.
Put a jacket over your shirt and come with me.
The Director went ahead, and I followed him as far as the sacristy thinking there was
something there I needed to carry somewhere else.
Come with me behind the altar, the Director went on.
I'm ready, Father.
Kneel down here.
Here I am, but now what?
You can make your Confession.
Oh that, yes, but when?
Now.
But I'm not ready now.
I know you're not ready but I will give you all the time you need: I will say a good
part of my breviary, and then after you can make your Confession.
Since that's what you'd like I will willingly prepare myself, then I will have no more
worries about nding a confessor.
28

3.9 Page 29

▲back to top


I made my Confession much more easily than I thought I would have, because this
kindly and expert confessor helped me wonderfully with his wise questions.
From that day, far from nding it repugnant to go to Confession I even found it a great
pleasure to approach the Sacrament, and began to go much more frequently.
At that time the church, I have to say, was not a church, but one part of a very poor
building. It was a low-slung storage area, very long, and our magnicent `basilica' was
accommodated beneath this roof. The oor had to be lowered by two steps worth so
that you would not bump your head on the ceiling when entering. But this was where
our dearest and most majestic functions took place. In one corner there was a raised
area where not everyone could go up to preach. It was best suited for the well-known Fr
John Borelli. He was so short that he suited it admirably and each weekend evening he
would preach with much zeal and much to the satisfaction of the many boys who came
to listen to him.
That year Archbishop Franzoni of Turin came to administer Conrmation in the little
church. The function had just begun when the bishop went up to the altar, and according
to the rite should have put on his mitre, but the roof of the church prevented him
from doing so. From this Oratory we used to take really pleasant walks to Madonna di
Campagna, Stupinigi, Monte dei Cappuccini, Sassi, Superga and elsewhere.
These walks happened in the following way:
If it was morning the boys all got into a group and walked along the road praying or
singing songs and hymns. When they arrived at the place they did their practices of
piety, then had breakfast and everyone went o to do his own thing.
Afternoon walks were more fun: for example the one we often did to the Superga. We
used take two or even three boxes full of things to eat. Then there was the band which
consisted of a violin, guitar, trumpet and tambourine. The boys were not lined up but
bunched around the director, who amused them with some story or other. When he got
tired of talking, the music started up again - the band or singing. With all the singing
and clapping and shouting we made such a racket that it seemed the world was about
to end. Once we had arrived at the Superga we visited the huge basilica and after a
brief prayer gathered in the courtyard where the director told as the marvellous history
of the Sanctuary. Then we had this stupendous snack where, given the late hour, and
because of the long walk, the boys could swallow a whole roll in the blink of an eyelid.
After some rest we went into the church where we took part in vespers, the sermon and
Benediction. Having fullled our religious duties this way, we then visited various parts
of this magnicent building: the gallery of Popes, the library, the tombs of Savoy's Royal
family, the high cupola and suchlike. As evening approached there was a blast from the
trumpet and everyone gathered around the Director. Then began the usual singing, noise
and general hubbub all the way from the Superga to Turin.
As we got to the city people fell silent and got into line, then gradually as we got near
where someone lived he would drop out of the line and go o home. This way, when the
Director got back to the Oratory there were just a few boys left keeping him company. I
have to say that one of the glories of these walks was that with so many boys quite unused
to discipline of any kind, there wasn't the least disorder. No brawling, no complaining,
no one stealing fruit no matter how many there were, and there could sometimes be six
29

3.10 Page 30

▲back to top


or seven hundred.
At the time I thought these walks were just for sheer enjoyment, but later I learned
their purpose and their advantage.
While the boys were enjoying themselves in such a good way, they were free of the
risks that young working boys especially usually run on weekends, and at the same time
they were fullling their Christian duties. It would shore up their good behaviour for the
rest of the week.
The walks were such great fun for the boys, that there were few places big enough for
the numbers, so instead of going out looking for more boys he had to limit the number
who wanted to take part.
30

4 Pages 31-40

▲back to top


4.1 Page 31

▲back to top


Chapter 9. Severino speaks about his
studies.
I had nished my primary schooling when I was twelve, but my thirst for knowledge
and my craving for reading had led me to read very many books. I had not just read
but devoured all the Bible histories I could nd. I had studied Royamont, Soave, Secco,
Farini, Calmet, Giuseppe Flavio and the Bible itself, translated by Martini. There was
no better time for me than the time I could spend reading any kind of history book.
Sometimes I would spend an entire night reading. But after having read the Bible
histories, I went on to secular ones and newspapers too; even if they weren't exactly
godless, nonetheless they were not appropriate for my age.
The Director at the Oratory kept an eye on my passionate nature and tried to correct
it, giving me useful and pleasant books to read. Then when he saw the risks I was
running with my craving for reading, he thought of getting me interested in drawing,
arithmetic and the metric system. But I was not so interested in those kinds of studies,
so he tried to direct me towards more serious studies like Latin and Italian. He would
tell me that these were the languages of the learned, and if I were to succeed it would be
of some advantage to me. These new studies did not satisfy my insatiable imagination; I
felt myself drawn to science, but in a supercial and not a serious way. I abhorred mental
eort and all the kind of learning that demanded serious and lengthy application.
That was when something fatal happened! Some of my false friends satised my craving
by giving me books and newspapers of all kinds, after which I began to nd good reading
boring, then my prayers dropped o as well as my going to the Sacraments.
The Director of the Oratory had noticed this so he gave me various projects and invi-
tations to my advantage and encouraged me to be more frequent in going to Confession.
But my heart was already heading for disaster, and it no longer knew how to decide on
doing the good that it loved and avoiding the evil it so much detested. What is said of
Medea was also true of me: I see what is best but I choose what is worst. I could no
longer put up with reproaches from the Director, so I took the worst decision of all - to
leave the Oratory.
Leaving the Oratory and nding myself without money went hand in hand. When au-
tumn came I decided to return home, where they were expecting me, because bricklayers
usually spend winter back home bringing with them the results of their labours during
summer. But nding myself without money I did not dare present myself to my mother
whom I knew was in dire straits. Meanwhile winter was well advanced and here I was
without money, food and clothing. In those moments when I was very much at risk a
kindly person took me into his home.
He gave me clothes, somewhere to stay, fed me, sent me o to school until spring; and
31

4.2 Page 32

▲back to top


had I followed his suggestions I would have been a happy and upright young man. But
when spring came, led on by the invitation of my former friends, I shamefully abandoned
my benefactor's home. Thus began a series of ills that led me to the depths of godlessness.
I spent the year working, reading and gambling, and as a result autumn came and
I had nothing but debts. My creditors were pushing me, in fact threatening me; I no
longer dared present myself to my usual benefactor whom I had let down so badly. So
what was I to do?
Heavens above! If I had had a friend right then to give me good advice I would
have been saved from disgrace and crime. There was such a friend, I well knew, but
the only one who could have remedied my ills was the only one that I did not want to
approach. One friend suggested gambling my way out, but that only led to increasing
my misfortune. Is it possible, I was asking myself, that the Severino who was so diligent,
hard-working, honourable and even well-o once upon a time, now had to die of hunger
or take the dishonourable path? Was I no longer able to pull back from the abyss that I
saw before me? One wretched friend, who knew the desperate state I had been reduced
to, said to me:
Severino, I have a suggestion to free you from the anguished state you nd yourself
in.
What is that?
What I have myself done.
What is that?
Come with me.
Where?
To the church ... the Protestant church.
And become a Protestant, maybe? I would rather die of hunger, no longer be your
friend; I have always fought against Protestant beliefs. I am fully convinced that they
are outside the way of true religion; and you want me to become a Protestant? I will go
begging, die of hunger, but I will never go to that extent.
Such fervour will pass, he said, but just think about your miserable state, your
commitments; and then you might think about it.
Not even that. It would be a heinous thing to do, and I would be doing it consciously.
Just you think about it: with a bit of self-deceit you can have money, honour, work,
otherwise consider the future that awaits you.
32

4.3 Page 33

▲back to top


Chapter 10. Severino speaks of his
plunge into Protestantism.
So, my good friends, you who are listening to this, pity the disgrace with which I stained
my father's and my own honour. I resisted for a long time and felt I was ready for
anything rather than giving myself over to the Protestants; but the gambling, my friends,
my abject poverty had brought me to that extent.
If you don't want to become a Protestant, my astute companion told me one day, at
least go to one of their Ministers. I will put in a good word for you and who knows but
he might give you whatever you need to extricate yourself from your terrible situation?
After a lot of reection, and a serious struggle with conicting emotions, I went to
the Protestant Minister not for religious reasons, but to ask him for some help. I was
welcomed with great courtesy, and it went as follows:
Minister. What brings you here? Tell me, and you will nd in me a true brother in
Jesus Christ.
I nd myself in calamitous circumstances; some misfortunes have led me to incur
debts that I cannot pay; I wanted to study literature, but I have no money. Could you
help me and open the way for me to preserve my own honour and that of my family?
Both can be easily done, but rst of all it would be essential for you to come to our
church and become....
But I have no intention of becoming a Protestant.
Just nd out about us.
And then?
And then? If you learn that the Reform professes the true faith, would you then refuse
to embrace it?
If it is just a question of attending instructions, then I will go. Meanwhile could you
help relieve me of worrying about one debt?
How much?
Eighty francs.
Take this amount, then tomorrow go to Evangelist N. and he will give you the rest.
Take courage, providence is great, trust her.
The following day I went to the person indicated and he gave me the promised sum.
I took it, paid my debt, and in the evening went back to the Minister to thank him. He
was very pleased with my frankness; he had told my friend that he wanted to enlighten
me so long as I attended lessons, and would stop at nothing so I could make progress in
my studies. If he studies the proper sources, he concluded, he will certainly be a good
propagandist for the Gospel.
My heartfelt thanks, Minister, I told him, Thank you for your kindness to me.
33

4.4 Page 34

▲back to top


Charitable works do not require thanks; we have to do things in such a way that
the left hand does not know what the right hand is doing. Now, do you still intend to
continue your studies?
I am very keen to.
If you want to apply yourself seriously to studies I will give you a letter to take with
you to the Luserna Valley, and there you will be able to complete your studies easily.
Note of course that I am not obliging you to become a Protestant, or a Waldensian; I
just want you to study your beliefs and ours well, because I am sure that you will be
convinced that only our Church professes the religion of Jesus Christ.
I accept your oer and am ready to leave whenever.
Come by in three days time and I will give you a letter to take with you. Someone
else will go ahead of you to announce your arrival to the right person. But I would advise
you not to discuss your plans with any priests because they will immediately start to
argue with you, ll your mind with scruples, and then the Lord's enlightenment will no
longer be able to vanquish the darkness that usually clouds the minds of Catholics.
I promised to do what he had suggested and without him talking about my going to
church any more, three days later I headed o in the direction of Pinerolo. I was walking
mechanically; I no longer knew if what had happened to me was a dream or real. I had
given my word, and in line with my character, I would have considered it an unforgivable
fault to have gone back on it. So I was heading for Luserna Valley under the appearances
of doing studies, and at the same time nding out about the Catholic and the Waldensian
religions.
This was disgraceful, my dear friends, because outwardly it showed that I wanted to
become a Protestant: and then, going amongst Protestants, reading their books, following
their teachings, putting myself in proximate danger of perversion were all mortal sins,
and I believe that precisely as a punishment for these sins of mine God had allowed me
to fall further and further into the abyss to the point where I began to doubt the true
religion in which I had had the precious good fortune of being baptised and raised So
forgive me for the scandal given. Books, papers, gambling, greed and my friends all
conspired together to lead me to ruin.
34

4.5 Page 35

▲back to top


Chapter 11. Severino speaks of leaving
Turin and the death of Bl. Pavonio
Along with the letter I also had an Evangelist accompany me. Evangelists are not
Ministers, but they have done some study, and after spending a good part of their life
spreading Protestant books, almost as a reward for their zeal they are made Evangelists,
meaning they have the task of explaining the Gospel according to their private inspiration.
For a good part of the journey we spoke only of casual things, and in fact he tried
to avoid religious discussions. But when we got to Bricherasio he became much more
serious. Look here, he said. It was in this square that our fathers showed signs of their
evangelical zeal and courage.
What was it? What happened? Tell me; it will relieve the boredom of our journey.
There was a time, the Evangelist began, when brute strength tried to impose its
religious beliefs; this was the Pope, who amongst others sent in the Dominican, Pavonio.
Our people had often advised him to keep quiet and get out while he was safe and sound
but he refused to give in and they had to confront him. He boldly stated that he would
never cease to preach the Catholic religion until his dying day. Because of his obstinacy
he was followed and attacked in this square and torn to pieces by the infuriated mob.
Many other obstinate Catholics faced the same fate.
The Dominican priest was ghting with guns?
He had no guns, but he was obstinately preaching against the Waldensians.
It would seem to me that the Waldensians should have been ghting words with words,
convincing him of his errors, confusing him with argument and not killing him.
But why did he not keep quiet after being told so many times? His obstinacy got
what it deserved.
Since we are travelling and we have time to discuss religion, I will add something. You
have told me that Catholics wanted to impose their religion, but from your own words
it seems that Catholics wanted to impose it through preaching, and the Waldensians
instead wanted to impose theirs through violence. I also recall reading that Fr Anthony
Pavonio was not killed by an enraged mob but by some foreign Waldensians sent in from
elsewhere, and therefore the infamy of this event should not be laid at the feet of the
people of Bricherasio but on the assassins who had taken on this wretched task, and
those who invited them.
You are still very young; little by little as you study the bandage will fall from your
eyes and you will see the truth more clearly.
Let me assure you, friends, that my friend's boasting made me very sad and since later
I found sure and plentiful information about the fact I can tell you literally now how it
35

4.6 Page 36

▲back to top


was referred to by reliable writers.1
Bl. Anthony Pavonio was born in Savigliano, and entered the Order of Preachers at
a young age. With Peter Valdo's heresy spreading around the provinces of Pinerolo, the
Bishop of Turin sent Bl. Pavonio to Bricherasio to preach against these dominant errors.
The heretics soon wanted to argue with him, but they were left in disarray and decided
on more nefarious means to get rid of him, meaning they wanted him murdered.
It was Easter 1374 when the heretics, seeing the crowds of people abandoning their
errors to follow Blessed Pavonio, resolved to carry out their dastardly deed. It would
seem that he had some inkling of this, because when Easter week was over, while he was
having a shave, he told the barber:
Do the job well, because I have been invited to the wedding feast. The barber replied:
I have not heard of any kind of wedding feast in these parts.
Have no doubt, the priest concluded, I am telling you the truth. I am invited to the
wedding feast. The feast he was talking about became obvious a few days later.
On 9 April, the Sunday after Easter, at 9 in the morning Fr Antonio celebrated Mass
in the parish church at Bricherasio after giving a fervent sermon. As he came out of
the church into the public square he was attacked by seven hired assassins who savagely
killed him, raining blows on him without him oering the least resistance. So he went to
the wedding feast of the Lamb carrying the palm of martyrdom.2
The veneration of the faithful at the Martyr's tomb continued until 1854 when his cult
was solemnly approved by the Church and Bl. Anthony was listed amongst the Martyrs
and Confessors for the Faith. This fact increased my doubts on Protestant claims but
my position was such that I could not separate myself from them without at least having
done some of the study on the reasons for the credibility of their religion.
1Concerning the life and martyrdom of Bl. Pavonio, we have authentic information from the following
documents: the Acts of his Canonisation published in Rome in 1856. Canon Giacinto Gallizia three
volumes published in 1759. Fr Enschenio, acta Sanctorum Vol 1 page 857 and following. Also see
the Bollandists and constant tradition.
2Fortunately the emissaries of that terrible deed were not from Bricherasio; history has recorded the
names so that those responsible may be publicly cursed. Their names were Giovanni Gabrelli, Gi-
acomo Marmita, Francesco, Giacomo, Antonio all of the Tarditi family, Giovanni and Pietro had
Buriasco as their surname. The badly mutilated body of the Saint was piously collected and taken to
his monastery at Savigliano. People visited his grave in large numbers and because of the many mira-
cles worked, he was relocated to a more worthy resting place. When religious orders were suppressed
at the beginning of this century, the Dominican Prior entrusted the relics of the Blessed Pavonio to
the Counts of Viancino who kept them until 1854, when they were relocated in the church of the
Annunciation in Racconigi.
36

4.7 Page 37

▲back to top


Chapter 12. Severino speaks of his
studies on the origins of the Waldensians.
When I arrived in the Luserna Valley I was made welcome with so much kindness.
Severino, one of the Waldensian pastors said to me, thank God that He has enlightened
you, for you will nd true friends here amongst us. Your mind will certainly have absorbed
many Roman prejudices but you will see that these will vanish over time.
That's true, I replied, my thinking has absorbed prejudices; amongst other things
the origins of the Waldensians, which we say amongst ourselves is quite obscure. Until
today we say that the foundation of the Waldensian Church is totally due to Peter Valdo
and I have been assured a thousand times that nobody spoke of Waldensians before him.
This is one of the Catholic calumnies; take this book and read it carefully. Compare
it with the Bible and you will nd that our belief is a Gospel one, starting from the
Apostles and coming down to us.
The Waldensian Pastor gave me a huge book entitled The Waldensians, or the
Catholic Christians of the primitive Church, by Amedeo Bert, Waldensian Min-
ister. In fact the author attempts to tell the origins of the Waldensians and makes them
direct disciples of St Paul's. I knew I was reading a bad book, and that because of my
lack of studies I would not be able to discern true from false in its contents; but despite
feelings of remorse I took it and read it from beginning to end several times.
The book really caused me consternation because it was based on reliable Catholic
authors. By good fortune Providence came to my aid in the following way.
My Pastor took me one day to visit Catholic schools in a nearby town and since he
was caught up in other matters, it gave me time to talk with the parish priest in that
place.
Father, I asked him straight away, what do Catholics say about the book by Amedeo
Bert, The Waldensians etc. ?
My dear young man, he replied, check the sources it draws its information from and
then you will see for yourself what judgement to pass on its author; you will have no
further need of others for rebuttal .
But where can I nd the works by the authors quoted in it?
Come to my place and I will willingly let you see them.
I thanked him and since I had some hours completely free that day, I was able to check
what I had read in the book given me by the Waldensian Pastor and oered as a second
Gospel.
And of course I can assure you that I was amazed at the inaccuracies and falsications
I discovered. Amedeo Bert quotes a certain Policdorus to back up his story, a famous
professor of theology, and has him say: Three hundred years after Constantine the Great
37

4.8 Page 38

▲back to top


there came a man from Valdis who preached poverty and propagated the Waldensian sect.
Now listen to the actual text by the author he quoted: Eight hundred years after St
Silvester, at the time of Pope Innocent II, a certain Peter Valdo was reading or listening
to someone else reading the Holy Scriptures, and thought about renewing apostolic life.
As anyone can see, names, years and facts are being attributed to an author who had
never imagined such.
He then quotes another author called Marcus Aurelius Rorengo, the Prior at Luserna,
who he says calls the Waldensians 'Apostolic', then introduces him thus: The precise
era in which the Waldensians began cannot be rmly established; in the ninth and tenth
centuries it was not a new sect; it always existed in the Valley of Angrogna.
I wanted to consult the text by this writer, who far from calling the Waldensians
Apostolic, or descendants of or existing since the time of the Apostles, assures us that
they began to appear on the scene in 1160.
So it is completely false to have Prior Rorengo saying that we still did not know the
origins of the Waldensian sect with any certainty when he clearly says: The Waldensians,
to show they were ancient, declared themselves descendents of Valdo who began to form
his new teachings in 1160.
Amedeo Bert also has the Prior say that in the ninth and tenth centuries the Walden-
sians were not a new sect; but he takes no notice of the fact that the writer here is
speaking of the Iconoclasts or other heretics, with no mention of Waldensians.
Amedeo Bert puts words into the quoted author's mouth: They always existed in the
Valley of Angrogna.
I also wanted to check this passage in its original, and I noted that after having hinted
at the appearance of Peter Valdo in 1160 he continues thus: Some presume that some
Waldensians, or the Poor of Lyon who had been expelled from the city, had since this
time (1160) been spread out along the Valley of Angrogna, but I believe that this is only
the view held in the Dauphiné region '. Bert then makes use of Claudio Seyssel as an
authority.3
In a book called Disputation, focused on Waldensian errors, Bert has him say: Ac-
cording to the view of most they draw their origins from a certain Leo, a very religious
person in the time of Constantine the Great.
I assure you, dear friends, that this prelate says something quite the opposite. He
begins the history of the Waldensians with Peter Valdo, and then continues thus: Nev-
ertheless some who wanted to defend this heresy, to win over the view of the ordinary
people who know nothing of history, say (fabulantur) that the sect came from a certain
Leo who was alive in Constantine's time. What could be more false than this?
3Claudio di Seyssel is from a famous Savoyan family. He was a most learned jurist, as demonstrated
by the many books on jurisprudence and ancient history he published He was legal secretary and
advisor to Louis XII of France he was sent by the King as a Legate to the Lateran Council; earlier
he had been Bishop of Marseilles and then Archbishop of Turin. Before being elected Bishop he had
studied Law summa cum laude ; he is buried in the sacristy of the metropolitan church, honoured by
a statue with the following epitaph on his marble tomb: To Claudio Seyssel Legal Secretary of King
Louis XII of France, eloquent orator, ambassador in nearly all principates, and Bishop of Marseilles,
Archbishop of Turin, excellent Legal Counsel: the college of canons has erected this monument to
him as their beloved father. Died on the Calends (rst) of June 1520.
38

4.9 Page 39

▲back to top


As you can see, my friends, this passage by the Archbishop of Turin has been totally
falsied by putting words in the writer's mouth and saying what he said was a mere
fable was something certain. Although I was overcome by impatience at this point, I still
wanted to take a calm look at some other authors quoted by Bert, but I found the same
bad faith everywhere I looked. What most convinced me of the meanness of Waldensian
history was that in general most writers had followed the very same fables produced by
minister Bert to prove their antiquity.4
After having read all this I reasoned this way. Either these ministers are really very
ignorant, or they are writing in bad faith. In either case they should not be given credence,
especially in things of great importance like matters regarding eternal salvation. If these
who are considered the most learned amongst the Waldensians are spreading such fables,
then what about the ordinary lower and poorer populace?
Having told you the errors about the origins of the Waldensians, I hope you now know
the true story of this sect as handed down to us by recent or fairly recent authors.5
4Leger, Peyran, Muston, and other well-known Waldensian Protestant writers have more or less the
same falsications.
5On this topic you can consult the commendable work by Archbishop Charvaz of Genoa, entitled: His-
torical research into the true origins of the Waldensians, and their early teachings.
39

4.10 Page 40

▲back to top


Chapter 13. Severino speaks of the
Luserna Valley and the true origins of
the Waldensians.
Let me begin then to give you a brief account of the Luserna Valley so you can better
understand the true story of the Waldensians who set themselves up here.
By Lucerna or Luserna we mean an ancient and very famous town at the foot of the
Alps, six miles from Pinerolo and twenty four from Turin.
If you like, Luserna comes from the German word Lucke which means an exit, or
opening, and Luserna is found right at the opening into a valley from which it takes
its name, which runs from the Piedmont plains to the Dauphiné region in France. In
ancient times Luserna was a forum, a Roman meeting point, and because of the transport
or deposits of Italian merchandise to France and French merchandise to Italy, it was of
great military importance. The Luserna Valley has well-cultivated hills and plains; it has
lots of small towns like Angrogna, Perosa, S. Martino, Torre Pellice and many other more
or less well-known names. This valley and the towns bordering it are mostly inhabited
by Waldensians who hark back to Peter Valdo, a rich French merchant from Lyon. They
had been Catholics from primitive times. One of his friends who had been angry, began
blaspheming, and adding perjury to his blasphemy, suddenly dropped dead. At such a
terrible fact, evidently Heaven taking revenge, Valdo was terried, and resolved to leave
all his possessions behind to live a life of poverty, penance and put into practice what
the Divine Saviour had said to the young man: If you want to be perfect, go and sell
what you posses, give it to the poor and follow me. This happened in the twelfth century,
towards 1160.
Up to this point there would be no reason to reproach Valdo. But the error occurred
when he had the audacity to declare himself a preacher and said he was an apostle sent
by God to preach poverty and condemn possession of wealth as a mortal sin, even when
it was acquired legitimately.
Valdo had not done much study and so it became very dicult for him to get his new
teaching accepted. Understanding nothing of Latin he thought about translating and
explaining the Gospel in the vernacular using some sentences from the Fathers. This is
where the crazy idea comes from of the Waldensians having the Bible and the liturgy in
the vernacular. Valdo learned some of these writings o by heart then began preaching
in the squares, cities and villages.
Ignorant men and women became preachers, but error and scandal followed wherever
they went. When news of these disturbances reached John Bolismano, Archbishop of
Lyon, he exhorted Peter and his followers to cease this silly enterprise. But their ignorance
40

5 Pages 41-50

▲back to top


5.1 Page 41

▲back to top


became pride and they answered the Archbishop with insults and insolence. The worthy
prelate did not lose courage and did everything that prudence and charity would suggest
in such serious moments. He began by advising Valdo in private, then he publicly rejected
his teaching, and nally had Valdo, his followers and their teachings formally condemned.
Far from any retractions Valdo instead appealed to Pope Lucius III.
He had the teaching carefully studied, and found it so contrary to the Gospel and the
Church that he conrmed the condemnation proclaimed by the Archbishop of Lyon and
invited Valdo and his followers to abandon this new teaching. It was then that Valdo
took o his mask and threw aside the yoke of all authority, refusing to obey the Supreme
Ponti himself. He was then condemned and excommunicated as a rebel and someone
who stood in the way of the Church. This happened in 1185.
When these enemies of the faith appeared, many learned men fought against them
through their writings. The most ancient writer to speak of the Waldensians was the
Abbot of Fontecaldo, a contemporary of Peter Valdo's. He wrote a treatise against the
Waldensians where amongst other things he said: While Lucius III was governing the
Church the Waldensians arose, new heretics who were then condemned by the Pope at a
Council held at Verona in 1185.
The words of Stephen Bellavilla, a Dominican and also contemporary of Peter Valdo's
will serve as more complete information on the origins of the Waldensians.
Here are his words: 'The Waldensians were called after Pietro Valdo the one who
originated their heresy. They are also known as the Poor of Lyon, because that is where
they began professing poverty. They called themselves the poor in spirit, because the
Lord says: Blessed are the poor in spirit. And indeed they are - they are poor in every
spiritual good, all grace of the Holy Spirit.6
6It seems that the early Waldensian writers did not agree on xing a date for the origins because some
say 1160, others 1170, others still 1182 or 1185. The reason for these variations is that some writers
speak of Waldensians from when Valdo began propounding his teachings and that was in 1160; others
begin Valdo's story from the time he began visiting the villages and towns with his band of people
in 1170; others then speak of the heretics from when they were condemned in 1180 and 1185.
41

5.2 Page 42

▲back to top


Chapter 14. Severino talks about how
the Waldensians spread and how they
joined the Protestants.
Following their condemnation by the Holy See some Waldensians returned to the Catholic
Religion from which they had so recklessly separated. But most remained rebels and
against the Church. The civil authorities expelled them from Lyon as heretics and
disturbers of the peace.
Some then went to Provence and southern France: others became wandering foreigners
looking for shelter, so they crossed the Alps and spread out through the valleys of Pinerolo
and especially in Luserna Valley and the nearby mountains. That happened in 1220.
They settled amongst the inhabitants of the mountain regions, most of whom were
poorly instructed in religion. The Waldensians hoped they could easily spread their false
teachings amongst people of this kind. In fact their Ministers, called Barbi, from where
we get Barbetti 7 as a way of describing all Waldensians, did everything they could to
deceive these good people: but after much turmoil occasioned at gunpoint, amongst
which the assassination of Bl. Anthony Pavonio, they were reined in forcibly by the
governing authorities.
The Princes of the House of Savoy, seeing that the heretics seemed to be living in peace
and were no longer mixing in political aairs, let them be on condition that they did not
leave the areas assigned to them; so the Waldensians were left alone, almost unobserved,
for three centuries. Over this time, since they had no church they seemed to be more
Catholic than anything else, and did not even refuse to go to Catholic priests. They
practised the teachings and most of the customs. Over that long period of time and
with no one to stir up their errors, the Waldensians had lost their ancient fervour, and
in general had fallen into crass ignorance of their own religion; perhaps they would have
been totally reconverted to Catholicism if they had not associated with other enemies of
the Faith. These were the Protestants, or the followers of Luther and Calvin which we
will soon have occasion to speak of.8
7It is thought they were known as the Barbetti from the beard their early ministers always wore; other
believe they were called this from the Provencal word Barbs, Barba or Uncle, since their teachers
were called uncles or fathers.
8We usually give the name Protestant to those who rebel against the Catholic Religion and create a
schism; they protest against the infallible teachings of the Holy Roman and Apostolic See. The name
is commonly and especially given to the heretics Luther and Calvin. Emperor Charles V, seeing
how Germany was aected by the growing Lutheran heresy set up a Diet or assembly in Worms
in February 1529, under the supervision of King Ferdinand, in order to bring together elements of
religious discord that were increasing by the hour. Amongst other things the Diet proposed that the
42

5.3 Page 43

▲back to top


Around 1536 the Calvinists, who had taken their stance in Geneva, sought to increase
the number of followers and seeing the advantage they would gain from joining with
a more ancient sect than themselves they went to the Luserna Valley to persuade the
Waldensians to embrace Calvin's teaching. Believing they could regain the glory of their
name and nd protectors for their beliefs, the Waldensians welcomed the Calvinists as
friends.
So having forgotten Valdo's teachings they began to profess those of Calvin, and from
then on the Waldensians became one with the Calvinists and decided to send the young
men destined to become ministers or Barbi to Geneva so they could imbibe the principles
of the Protestant heresy.
It is worth noting here that the Barbetti, since they became Calvinists, then became
even more hostile to Catholicism and insubordinate to civil authority against whom they
often rebelled. So to restrain them they were conned to determined towns in these
valleys.
innovators abstain from preaching in public against the Sacrament of the altar, not abolish the Mass
etc. Lutheran Princes declared a protest against this more than moderate proposal and from that
point on were called Protestants.
43

5.4 Page 44

▲back to top


Chapter 15. Severino speaks of changes
to Waldensian teaching.
At the beginning, much of Waldensian teaching was that of the Catholic Church.
Only as time progressed did they add new and more serious errors. Firstly, Peter
Valdo, frightened by the sad event that had happened to his friend, condemned oath-
taking, even if done under the correct conditions, and taught that every oath is a sin.
Secondly he said that the poverty of the early faithful, who owned nothing of their
own and sold their possessions to give money to the poor, was essential for salvation.
Because voluntary poverty can be an eective means of obtaining the glories of Heaven,
it is something the Gospel teaches; but to say that Jesus Christ commanded it is an
error, because Jesus Christ did not condemn riches but only prohibited acquiring them
illicitly and using them badly; he advises voluntary poverty but does not demand it.
Thirdly he condemned oerings, surages for the dead.
Fourthly he said that the civil powers have no right to punish evil-doers by death.
He had something to gain from this teaching because he had much to fear from civilian
authorities due to his own wretched behaviour.
Valdo did not stop at these errors, and when the Church commanded him to cease
from his silly preaching he added further errors by teaching that there was no need to
obey ecclesiastical authorities. But while Valdo was refusing to submit to ecclesiastical
authority, he attributed priestly powers to himself and his followers, administering the
Sacraments, celebrating Mass, hearing his followers' confessions and giving them absolu-
tion and similar.
This was Waldensian teaching for around three hundred years. But they later modied
it and indeed changed it almost entirely when they joined the Calvinists.
So they began believing that ministers of religion could possess goods without damning
themselves, they admitted that oath-taking was no longer sinful, and that evil-doers could
be punished by death. Calvinists allowed them to continue not praying for the dead, and
no longer fasting for prescribed periods, but they forced them to abolish the Sacrice
of the Mass and all the Sacraments except Baptism. Instead of the divine Eucharist
they imposed a sterile commemoration of Jesus Christ's last Supper, reduced to showing
and then eating a piece of bread and a few drops of wine. And the Calvinists obliged
the Waldensians to believe that to be saved, faith without works was sucient, and to
profess the horrible blasphemy that man is no longer free but that it is God himself who
constrains him to do good or evil. They also adopted the general Protestant principle
that any man enlightened by the Holy Spirit can understand the Holy Scriptures of his
own accord and no longer needs other spiritual authority in order to know what are
his duties and how he should behave. This way the Waldensians abandoned their less
44

5.5 Page 45

▲back to top


perverse teachings to embrace much worse ones. They took on errors which before they
had neither professed nor known. with these constant variations, additions, denials of
the most important points of religion, the Waldensians became even more separated from
the true Church which remains always the same and always has the same Teacher, as St
Paul says: Christus heri et hodie.9
9Anyone who wants to nd more on this subject should read the learned work of the erudite Archbishop
Andrea Charvaz with the title: Guida del catecumeno Valdese, three books.
There are about twenty ve thousand Waldensians and they practise their Calvinist cult in the
villages of Angrogna, S. Martino, Perosa, S. Giovanni, Torre Pellice, and other places. They have
fteen churches, each with a Pastor or Minister on a stipend paid by the inhabitants. All these
churches come under a Synod made up of practising Pastors, Pastors who have resigned their post in
the valleys, lay representatives. Also part of this Synod was the so-called Tavola or Table, a judiciary
made up of three ecclesiastics and two elected lay people. One of these is called the Moderator of
the valley which holds the presidency, under which is added another moderator and a secretary.
The Table functions in the interval between one Synod and the next. These Synods are held
ordinarily every ve years, and rotate between Luserna Valley and S. Martino della Perosa. Before
the Synods nish the new Table is elected, and over the ve years it keeps an eye on discipline in the
churches, sees to needs, keeps up correspondence within and beyond the valleys, decides in matters
of controversy, and distributes alms in the churches. The Moderator and his aid call the Table
together as needed through a circular letter, and the Table, when it has the chance, also proposes
an extraordinary Synod of churches, and if they agree to join it then turns to the government for
authorisation to hold it. The Moderator visits the churches every ve years or more often according
to need. He removes pastors if there are just complaints against them, and then they can appeal
to the Synod if they feel there is cause. The Moderator can retire Pastors with a pension paid by
the town and other Pastors. When a new Synod opens the Table is dissolved. Each church also has
a pastoral consistory made up of elders, a deacon or bursar and procurator. The pastor presides
over it. The consistory keeps an eye on spiritual and temporal administration of the church, and the
smooth running of the schools. It should take care of the poor in the district and present a yearly
account of everything to the administrators. If some problem arises, its task is to make a report to
the Table about it.
45

5.6 Page 46

▲back to top


Chapter 16. Severino speaks of some
curious episodes in Waldensian teaching.
What made me recognise Waldensianism as a phantom religion were the contradictions
I noticed in their current beliefs. I will explain some of the ones I witnessed.
They separated from the Catholic Church, refusing to obey the head established by
Jesus Christ, someone always venerated and obeyed by all Catholics beginning with St
Peter down to the reigning Pius IX, and meanwhile they set up evangelists, pastors,
ministers, tables and synods, moderators, all things the Bible never mentions, nor does
the early history of the Reform.
The Waldensians accuse Catholic priests of being paid for their ministry; meanwhile
their ministers or pastors have stipends which are eight or ten times greater than those
for Catholic priests, and nor do they move a nger, we could say, without being paid
for it. `Your priests' they tell Catholics `do not give alms'; but I observed that if the
ministers, pastors, evangelists give alms it is always money belonging to others; they give
away what they collect from simple folk, and then try to persuade them that since it is
such a good religion, they are giving money sent to them from England. Of that money
there is always some of it that sticks to the ngers of those who are distributing it!
And for my part I would say that it is a lie to say that Catholic priests give nothing.
I have known hundreds who have goods and their life for their neighbour's benet. And
if I did not remain a victim of misfortune I owe it to a Catholic priest who took me in
and gave me what I needed to live, be clothed, fed and educated for many years. and
hasn't the parish priest of our village always been the support of our family? What I say
of my parish priest must be true of a thousand others. These priests give away what is
theirs, they give money they could spend on themselves without needing to give account
to anyone else.
Besides, the most serious work of the Protestant pastor and minister consists in the
sermon he gives on Sundays; the rest of the week is really just passing time for them.
That's not the case for Catholic priests; they hear confessions at weekends, preach, teach
catechism, sing vespers, and during the week they are similarly occupied. I know priests
who sometimes spend eight, twelve or even fteen hours a day in the confessional; on
certain days they preach four or ve times, and all this is done for free and without the
least obligation in terms of their duties, but out of the charity that burns in their hearts
and urges them to such sacrices. Let Protestants give careful consideration to these
facts and then say whether the Catholic religion or the so-called Reform ought be called
the golden religion.
Protestants cry out against confession and meanwhile condemn those who sin, they
name them in public meetings, as well as the evil they have committed and the penance
46

5.7 Page 47

▲back to top


that is imposed. They want only the Bible as their rule of faith, and they rail against
Catholics who want it explained through texts or notes from the Fathers, while meanwhile
they pretend to explain it arbitrarily and woe to anyone who does not accept their
explanations! They cry out against Catholics saying that their Councils, Synods, Bishops
and Popes are like a scourge forcing everyone to bend to their beliefs. Meanwhile the
Protestants have their synods, ministers, pastors, moderators, evangelists who, contrary
to their own teachings, discuss and decide on controversies as they see t, condemning
whoever does not give in; they relieve those in oce, vary, add, take away whatever is
said in their catechisms.
So tell me in good grace all you Protestants - who made you the teachers of religion?
You should only be giving the Bible to your disciples without preaching or speaking or
explaining since you say that the Bible alone is the rule of faith and behaviour. You
go around extolling the use and reading of the Bible, and then contradict this by your
deeds because in the liturgy and prayer books, and in the catechisms you have there are
a thousand sentences and ideas and prayers none of which in fact can be found in the
Holy Bible.
One day I was surprised while I was reading a devotional book that I had always had
with me since I was a child. They forcibly took it o me, saying that the book was full
of nonsense against the Bible. I was upset and I told them: You have taken a book from
me that you say contains prayers not drawn from the Bible, so meanwhile why are you
trying to teach a catechism that cannot be found in the Bible? Are all those prayers in
your catechism taken from the Bible? So you either allow Catholic books or if you want
to reject them, then you also have to reject your own. 10
Our prayers they answered, are all thoughts from the Bible; but that is not the case
with Catholic books.
That's what you say, I added, but Catholics say that their books are also thoughts
taken from the Bible which are in agreement with what has been revealed there. But
you contradict your words by your deeds, because in your books I nd prayers that must
be said before and after communion, but are they to be found in the Bible?
The contradictions were even more obvious when I went to hear one or other of the
Pastors' Sunday sermons. Here I witnessed a real Babylon.
Every pastor explains things as he likes and in his own way; one often speaks against
the other; it happened to me more than once on the same morning that I heard one
pastor teaching that in the Holy Eucharist there was the Body of Jesus Christ and then
I'd hear another saying that it was a simple commemoration of the passion and death of
the Saviour, or one saying it contained the body of the Saviour while another was saying
that Jesus Christ was only there in the Eucharist in transitory fashion, meaning at the
moment of consecration.
One day two pastors were preaching from the same pulpit; one was saying that good
works were necessary to be saved, drawing his words from the Bible : Fides sine operibus
mortua est, faith without good works is dead; the other was emphatically asserting that
faith alone was sucient, but this one was living a godless and wicked life. So I was
10Cf. Catéchisme de l'église évangélique Validoise, publié par Ordre du Synode 1859.
47

5.8 Page 48

▲back to top


convinced that every Pastor, every Minister has his own religion, every Father follows his
own beliefs and every member of the same family follows the religion that pleases him
best.
In this confusion of opinions and ideas I thought of going to one of the pastors to get
certain diculties sorted out. If we were ever allowed to laugh about serious matters I
can assure you that here we have something to really laugh about. Listen. One day I
asked to speak to a pastor who told me he was occupied with something that he could
not easily leave aside, but I could explain my question to his wife who could then pass it
on to him at a better time. On another occasion I succeeded in speaking with the pastor,
but in the presence of the maid and the wife surrounded by kids yelling, laughing and
crying. They made as much noise as a Carnival. Imagine If I'd dared to hold condential
discussions in the midst of such a respectable audience!
The best case of all is what happened to me one Sunday evening. As evening came
I went to the pastor to ask him for some clarications on his sermon. I knocked once
or twice on the door, and a handsome young lad of about twelve years of age opened
it. Come in, he told me excitedly, come quickly before my mother kills my father.
Having entered the home I saw this woman of almost herculean strength raging against
the pastor, her husband, who having spent a lot of money in revelry had returned home
that evening more drunk than usual. She had grabbed him by the tie around his neck
and was hitting and punching him repeatedly, then yelling at him she threw him to the
oor, then began kicking him and hitting him all over with a stick.
While the poor pastor was begging for mercy from the infuriated woman, all his children
were sobbing and asking their mother not to kill their poor father.
Given my unexpected arrival and hearing my keen reproaches she calmed down, and
I was able to pick up the poor distraught man from the oor. Just the right moment to
begin a moral or religious discussion!
Amidst so many contradiction on the origins and beliefs of the Reformers, I was able
to nd just one point on which they all agreed: ghting the Catholic Church. It didn't
matter if you were a Jew, a Turk, a Lutheran, Calvinist or other: just so long as you
were not a Catholic you could be regarded as a gentleman. But if by chance there was
even a hint that you might become a Catholic, then you are an idiot, crazy, and the only
way of recovering from your stupidity is to renounce all ideas of becoming a Catholic.
No one could imagine the nonsense they invent about Catholics to ridicule and discredit
them. Ignorance, bad faith, greed and similar vices, according to them, are qualities of
every Catholic.
For example they preach that Catholics are idolaters, falsely accusing them of adoring
images and relics of the Saints and other holy things. One day I was with some pastors
and one of the began saying: I believe, Severino, that you must be very happy now that
you are nally far away from the idolatry of the Roman Church.
How do you mean?
I mean that with us you are no longer obliged to adore images and relics. And here
he had some most disparaging things to say about some of the most venerated things of
religion.
Pastor, I said, quite upset, I was with Catholics for many years, and very much
48

5.9 Page 49

▲back to top


involved in their religion, but I never heard anyone preach, not even hint at something
against God, the creator of heaven and earth.
If you've never heard something then good for you, but Catholic books are full of
these abominable idolatries.
Excuse me but in any of the Catholic books I have read I have never read what you
are saying.
Also their catechisms....
I have read and studied their catechisms for fteen years; I have never found the sorts
of things you are saying.
If these things were not taught would you believe we would be saying them, printing
them and preaching about them everywhere?
That is no argument in my view; show me one Catholic book that says you have to
adore the saints, images, relics, and then...
While we were discussing this, one of them ran to get the Bellarmine catechism, one
by Cardinal Costa, another by Borglioni and other theologians.
They looked through them and checked as much as they wanted to, but they were
left in confusion when they could not nd a single point that expressed what they were
saying. To the contrary those authors were in perfect agreement in the use of words like
devotion, veneration, respect with which Catholics usually express the cult of the saints,
images and relics, since they all know the Church's teaching is that the saints deserve
honour as benefactors of humanity and models of Christian life, as friends of God and
our kindly protectors with him in Heaven.
The pastors who had been laughing at me were considerably mortied by this event.
You are young, they told me, so you can be pitied; the bandage has not yet fully come
o your eyes. As you make progress in your studies, you will be consoled by true beliefs.
And with such attering conviction they resolved nally to send me for higher studies
in Geneva.
49

5.10 Page 50

▲back to top


Chapter 17. Severino tells of his
departure for Geneva and his arrival on
the Gran S. Bernardo.
In the years I stayed in Luserna Valley, and while I was learning their religion, I had
not forgotten my other studies and was able to pass the exam to teach high school.
I was a teacher there for three years. My position was very delicate since I was not
trusted by the Waldensians and in order to live in peace with them I always had to keep
my real intentions hidden. At school I never taught things that went in favour of the
Waldensians, nor did I utter a syllable against my former religion. I let the students
study the prescribed books, but in religious matters I did not speak for or against the
Waldensians. It is true that in any argument I was always against them, but they still
showed that they were happy with my frankness and openness. Over time, and with
study, they said, Severino will become a good believer. So my superiors, to reward me
for my concerns, or as they said, to improve me in learning and religion, judged that it
would be good to send me to Geneva where those who wanted to become Evangelists,
Pastors or Ministers would usually go. But of course I had other plans in mind. At my
departure they gave me a companion who also had to go to that city, and to make our
trip more interesting we thought of taking the Aosta road and going over the Gran S.
Bernardo. When we got to Aosta we stopped there for a day to visit the most interesting
things in the town; and while we were satisfying our curiosity, it was around eleven in
the morning, there was this marvellous and unexpected tolling of bells.
What is that? we asked our guide.
That, he answered, is the midday bell.
But it's only eleven in the morning.
Here midday is rung at eleven o'clock.
Why this strange specialty?
It is to remind us of a most glorious event. Once upon a time there was this arch
heretic called Calvin, who wanted us to accept his errors. Our forefathers, who not only
were and wanted to remain Catholics, but also wanted to hand on their religion since it
was the only true one, bravely and energetically opposed the godless rebel. Except that
this preacher of Satan, standing boldly against them, got some idlers to use violence and
force our ancestors to adopt his errors. At these threats the people stirred and rang the
bells to call people to help repel the common enemy. With God's help they succeeded; so
they chased out Calvin and his mercenaries, and most of them foreigners. It was eleven
in the morning when that happened, so in commemoration of this happy event we have
always since then rung the midday bells at eleven o'clock.
50

6 Pages 51-60

▲back to top


6.1 Page 51

▲back to top


My friend was most unhappy at hearing these words but I was secretly happy, and was
content just to give a smile of complacency. We made one more tour around the town
then directed our steps towards the peak of Gran S. Bernardo, where we had planned to
reach. The ancients used call this Alpine crest Mons Iovis, or the mountain consecrated
to Jove.
It was towards sunset when we found ourselves faced with that marvellous and sur-
prisingly tall mountain. After a fair walk we reached a spot called San Remigio, a little
village surrounded by thick ancient forest that gradually thinned out as we climbed
the mountain. These trees are very helpful in saving the town from the ruinous spring
avalanches. From here until the Gran S. Bernardo hospice we had to climb a further
seven kilometres up a steep winding path strewn with debris and with overhanging clis.
These are the nal traces of a grand road that had been opened through there by
the ancient Romans. The more we climbed, the more we became aware of the more
rigid climate and the trees were becoming rarer and smaller, until nally there was no
vegetation at all. Only some grass on some of the mountain anks indicated that it was
summer, that disappears here almost as soon as it begins. Snow had already begun to
fall and was sprinkled on the arid rocks hanging from mountain gorges.
We nally reached the famous plain which the ancients called Summo Pennino, which
they named so because it was here that they made sacrices to the god Penn.
The plain forms a high and very long valley enclosed by high clis glistening in eternal
snow. It was then and because of the sheer eort of our climb and our insucient clothing
that we felt a keen chill through all our body; we had to open our bags and put on a
second layer of clothing.
Looking across that exceptional plain, we were very surprised to nd, almost in the
centre, a very deep lake.
This is what gives rise to a small stream that runs down the south of the mountain
and joins another called the Bautia or Bauteggio, and from there becomes known as the
Dora Baltea, the river that after many torturous windings nally empties its waters into
the Po near Crescentino.
On the banks of the lake, at the foot of a high cli is the famous monastery or Hospice
of St Bernard.
The origins of this marvellous building go back to very ancient times. From the books
that the monks there lent me I was able to nd out that it already existed in the eighth
century.
It was very much in decline in the tenth century when Bernard, from the illustrious
family of Menthon, came to restore it or rather to rebuild it from its foundations. This
extraordinary man who already as a layman had practised all Christian virtues in an
exemplary way, was the archdeacon at the cathedral in Aosta. Deeply moved by the
ignorance of the people who lived in these high mountains and even more so by the
misfortunes that often befell travellers crossing the mountains, he was urged on by charity
that only looks to doing good and does not calculate the diculties or the risks. He
decided to dedicate his life and everything he had to educating the people. He fought the
pagan superstitions and idolatry still reigning there; he pulled down the statue of Jove,
and in its place erected a church to the true God. Then to provide shelter against the
51

6.2 Page 52

▲back to top


disasters that travellers were exposed to every day, he built the Hospice that still bears
his name today.
He put down the foundations in 972, and soon had the marvellous building erected
that has kept the heroism of Christian charity alive for nine centuries. The monks there
are called Canons, and they are from the Augustinian Order. Their duty is to put up
people for free and help those who are travelling through, often putting their own lives
at risk to save the lives of others.
52

6.3 Page 53

▲back to top


Chapter 18. Severino speaks of some
incidents on the Gran S. Bernardo.
I was very anxious to look around and see the all the details of this special high plain
that might be the highest spot on earth that has been consistently inhabited by human
beings, when one of the monks hurried towards us warning us to come quickly with
him to the Hospice. Perspiration, he told us, can be fatal because of the sudden
change in temperatures. We accepted his courteous invitation and followed him into
the building. We passed quickly through the ground oor where there was the church,
refectory, kitchens and large rooms where the ordinary people stayed, and we climbed
to an upper oor where the religious were and a few rooms for the better-o travellers.
Struck by the exquisite cordiality we were led into a warm room where we were given
something to eat; we were hungry and the food satised us, seeming to us to be very
tasty. After this we visited the rest of the locale and amongst other things we were happy
to nd in such an almost uninhabited place a precious choice of books, Italian and French
newspapers, and a stupendous piano. I love music so much so I ran to the instrument
to see how good it was and I found it to be in excellent condition. As soon as I began
playing, monks and strangers came in and began to sing; it became a harmonious concert
and it all made for a very pleasant evening. A bell rang at ten and that indicated the
time for silence and rest.
One monk said in a loud voice: Each one can say his prayers and go to the cell assigned
to him - and may you all have a good night. We were very happy to head o to bed.
And just as our appetite had improved the quality of our supper, so our tiredness meant
we immediately fell into a deep sleep.
In the morning one of the canons took us for a walk a short distance from the monastery.
Just around there there were no trees or shrubs not even a blade of grass to cheer the
traveller; only amongst the crags could we see a few mountain herbs like lichens and
gentian.
What do you do? I asked the good monk.
We practise charity to our neighbour and most of all to strangers, and we go looking
for people who have fallen into danger to save them or at least to oer them the comforts
of religion.
Do you often nd people in such danger?
It happens very often. When the wind is raging furiously and covers the tracks with
snow, or huge masses of ice fall free from the mountain, then woe to the traveller who is
caught by surprise! He could be buried under snow sometimes to a fearful depth.
Whatever can you do in such accidents that is useful?
When these storms strike, or strong winds cover over or make the track indistinguish-
53

6.4 Page 54

▲back to top


able, as soon as there is a moment of calm we wrap ourselves up in some skins and with
a ask of strong liquor and a pickaxe in our hands we head for the most dangerous passes
to see if some unfortunate traveller has been covered up.
Certainly alone we could not do great things, but Divine Providence has seen that
these dogs - you can see them - come to help us. Look at them, and he pointed out
two of them to me. These dogs have been taught how to follow the footsteps of lost
travellers, and led by their ne sense of smell they run ahead of us and make a path with
their bodies; they can tackle rain, ice, snow. We follow them, not without risks, and run
along those tracks, and often we succeed in pulling people out of the jaws of death where
they have been carried by avalanches.
I was deeply moved by this story and exclaimed: Blessed is the religion that carries
out such marvellous works of charity!
Come here, the hospitaller went on kindly, So you can feel part of this story I will
tell you about an accident that happened here not long ago. Do you see this large carcas?
It belonged to one of our most faithful dogs. Barrì is what we called him; he helped us
save many a poor unfortunate.
When the wind was raging long and violently, it was impossible for us to leave the
house without being buried alive or dragged into a crevice, so we would tie a little basket
around Barrì 's neck with a ask of liquor inside, another one of wine, and some bread.
Barrì would leave with those provisions and facing up to the winds and the storm would
run for very long periods. Making a path with his body or digging under the snow, like
a mole underground, and guided by his wonderful sense of smell sometimes he succeeded
in nding some unlucky dying person. Barrì would then use his paws to uncover the
person, then he would get up close and if he could see signs of movement, he would push
the little basket o from around his neck and then race home. He would wag his tail,
and by his behaviour show us that he had found someone, and we had a sure set of tacks
to follow to go and help the unfortunate person who sometimes by that stage we found
already on his feet, restored, and already looking for the way out. He saved ten travellers
this way. But poor Barrì fell victim to his hard work and skill. One day after a violent
storm he went out as usual and ran for hours, until he found a man in one corner of the
track who seemed to be dead. Barrì scraped o the snow covering him then he got on
top of him to try to give him warmth and bring him back to life. In fact a few minutes
later the man regained the use of his senses; but he took fright at the sight of the animal
and thinking he was a wild beast running to attack him, he shot him with his pistol.
Barrì was killed on the spot. We were able to reach the poor stranger and bring him
back to the monastery. Oh, who could express the grief he felt when he learned that he
had killed the very one who had saved his life! He was inconsolable, so to give himself
some comfort and to pay a kind of tribute to recognise his benefactor he had the body
embalmed at his own expense, and saw that it was placed in that magnicent position
you can see now.
While we were discussing this, the superior of the monastery, called the Prepost or one
in charge, intervened.
They have really honoured you, I began telling him, by making you a superior at
such a young age.
54

6.5 Page 55

▲back to top


Superiors here need to be young, he replied, because no one gets to old age here.
Because of the terrible climate if they are not sent elsewhere after some time they end
up in the grave. So our confreres, once they have turned thirty ve, are usually sent
to parishes our Order runs in the Vallese. The temperature here is constantly around
28 to 30 degrees centigrade below zero. We are only in the rst days of August now,
and the ground is already covered in snow. We rarely have a truly calm day. This little
lake is frozen over for more than ten months of the year, so sh cannot live there. Now
come with me to the garden and see our splendid greenery. Some turnips, a few small
cabbages and some lettuces for salad, and that's about all we have. It is things like this
that weaken the health even of men with a strong constitution. Only the two months of
summer are pleasant enough for living on this peak. And it is over those two months that
the best of Europe's travellers appear each evening at the hospice, most from England,
France and Germany. While the kind superior was telling us about all the details of
this spot, without noticing it we had walked almost a mile. Here, he told us, is the
chapel where we bury the mortal remains of the poor people who have perished amidst
the ice and snow. Then walking back to the monastery he told us: We were also visited
by Napoleon I on the 20th May 1800. The Emperor was crossing this rugged mountain
and spent some time here talking to the monks and visiting the Hospice. The formidable
conqueror was moved when he heard about our life, took our needs into account and
made some splendid oers. Each soldier in his large army was given a glass of wine.
But do you ask for money for these expenses? To keep yourselves, preserve the locale,
and provide whatever you need for so many travellers?
Divine Providence looks after everything. In the church there is a box where the
better-o travellers can deposit some alms. To which we add the rent from some buildings
the hospice has here and there through the Alps. Some help also comes from Switzerland.
We continued these pleasant discussions when we were advised the the time for our de-
parture was close. Having thanked those incomparable benefactors of humanity sincerely
for the kindness and hospitality they had shown us, we left an oering in the box and
departed for Switzerland. I was moved to tears at that point. Why, I asked myself, are
you living apart from a religion that produces such sublime fruits of charity? Why are
you following the dictates of a religion so sterile in virtue, with no other encouragement
to do good than claiming the principle of philanthropy, but a false one at that?11
11On the Gran S. Bernardo cf: Vita di Bl. Bernardo di Menthon. 1866, lett. catt. fasc. XI - Antonio o
l'orfanello di Firenz e. 1858, fasc. VI - Casalis on: Gran s. Bernardo.
55

6.6 Page 56

▲back to top


Chapter 19. Severino speaks about
Geneva and Calvin.
We reached Geneva towards nightfall, at an hour when the city looks most beautiful. It is
in a delightful location, bounded by considerable fortications, and built on the lake that
bears its name. With all its streets lit up, Geneva charmed us. Given that the reason
for this journey of mine was study and religion, I turned my thoughts to learning about
the religious state of the city. I knew that the Gospel had been preached here from early
Christian times and I also knew that heresy had been introduced here some centuries
ago. From books I found I learned that in the 16th century Swingli had introduced the
beginnings of the so-called Reform.12
In 1530 the people from the Bern Canton together with the Genevans took up arms
against the Catholics, tore down their crosses, smashed their sacred images, trod on the
consecrated hosts and relics of the saints and ordered heretics to preach regularly in
Geneva in the famous cathedral of St Peter's where Catholicism had been preached for
continuously for centuries. Catholics, who made up at least nine tenths of the population,
sought to ght this godlessness, but the handful of people running the government forbade
all acts of Catholic worship and established that Protestantism was the sole religion of the
State. The Episcopal See was abolished, a Republic proclaimed, and the monks and friars
were expelled. Thus Geneva became Protestantism's Rome, as someone called it, trying
to compare it with the centre of Catholicism, the city of Rome. This happened after the
true religion had ourished for around one thousand ve hundred years, producing many
saints for the Church and many souls in Heaven.
The most famous promoter of this false reform in Geneva was Calvin of whom I had
heard so much said. Listen, my friends, and I will give you a short account of this so-
called Reformer, and that should be enough to persuade you of the absurdity of this
wicked reformed teaching.
John Calvin was born in Noyon, a city in France; his father was a procurator called
Couvin. The bishop of the city, moved by charity, gave him money for his studies in
12Calvinists and all Protestants in general call themselves Reformers, because under the pretext of
reforming supposed abuses in religion they had separated themselves from the unity of the Church.
Catholics are wont to call them pretexts for reform and their beliefs a pretended Reform because
under the pretext or reforming the Church they fell into a thousand errors.
Whoever wants to read more on what has been said about Calvin and the Reform, can read the
works of De la Foresi.
Metodo d'istruzione per condurre i pretesi riformati alla Chiesa Romana. - Vita di Calvino. Tolosa,
stamperia Pradel e Blanc. - Boost. Storia della Riforma in Alemagna. - But then there are all the
commendable works of Arch. Andrea Charvaz: Difesa del cattolicismo, vol. 5. - Fr Perrone: Il
Protestantismo e la regola di fede. - Franco: Risposte etc.
56

6.7 Page 57

▲back to top


the hope that he would do well. His father's business aairs went bad and he incurred
a number of judicial sentences; his mother was a woman of ill repute. His brothers and
their wives ended up in prison or at least in disgrace. To avoid the family's disgrace
Calvin decided to change his name and instead of Couvin called himself Calvin; so under
this false name he began to journey from town to town. But his poor moral behaviour
accompanied him everywhere he went. He was convicted in Paris for a serious crime,
and condemned to be branded on the back with a hot iron. This was by special favour
of the Bishop and the Magistrates, since being burned at the stake was the established
penalty for his crime. None of this improved him; he became worse. But even putting
aside his crimes I simply say that this wicked man established a teaching that made licit
the most terrible deeds, and then he set about propagating it.
His preaching disturbed the public peace everywhere and the civil authorities sent for
him to be taken in. When he heard knocking on the door, having no other escape, he
took a sheet from the bed, tore it in pieces and made a rope to climb out the window, and
then he ran and hid in the house of a husbandman. To escape from there he disguised
himself as a poor farmer and with a hoe and spade on his shoulders managed to deceive
the soldiers of justice and save himself.
A serious author called Rouvrai, French minister in Berne, speaks of this arch-heretic
as follows: 'The infamous Calvin, a sordid being, branded in France, concubinage in
Strasbourg, theft in Metz, sodomite in Basel, tyrant in Geneva, Calvin, I say, proclaimed
freedom of religion, railed against Catholic magistrates calling them Diocletians or per-
secutors because they judged heretics. Meanwhile he cursed and swore and if he could
have would have imprisoned and put to death anyone who ran contrary to his opinions.
It happened that a Spaniard called Michael Serve passed temporarily through Geneva.
He did not believe the same things as Calvin about the Blessed Trinity. Calvin had him
imprisoned, then commanded that he believe as he did or he would be burned alive.
Serveto did not give in so he was consigned to the re.
From Geneva Calvin made a few sorties into Italy, but as soon as he was recognised
as a disturber of the peace he was chased out wherever he went.
Seeing that his eorts were useless, especially after he had been repelled from Aosta, he
tried to open a mission in America. His new missionaries embarked to carry the plague of
their teachings to people who were still ignorant of the Gospel. But since the Reformers
had neither a Head nor guide for religious questions, endless disputes about the Eucharist
arose. One said he was inspired by God to teach that in the Eucharist there is the body
of Jesus Christ, and another claimed to be equally inspired by the Holy Spirit to believe
and teach that the Eucharist is truly the Body, Blood, Soul and Divinity of Jesus C.
In the midst of this tumult the head of the mission, named Durando, came to see the
absurdity of the Reformation in 1558 and publicly abjured Calvinism and professed the
Catholic faith which he defended in speech and writing until he died. And that was the
end of the famous Reformed mission Calvin sent to America.
Since his eorts had failed, Calvin decided to consolidate the Reform in Geneva.
He succeeded in fact in making himself head of civil authority; but when he wanted to
change the old religion, Calvin found himself in great embarrassment.
Let us see some sign, the people said, so we can be sure you were sent by God to
57

6.8 Page 58

▲back to top


reform religion. The prophets and apostles conrmed their words through the holiness
of their lives and with miracles. Prove your mission with a miracle; that way we will
have reason to believe you. Calvin understood the seriousness of the question, but his
immoral life did not allow him to say: observe what I do. So it came back to this: try for
a miracle or be regarded as an impostor by everyone. He went for the rst one, meaning
he tried to do something that might be regarded as miraculous. Listen to the facts. A
poor Genevan called Brulleo along with his wife had had recourse to Calvin asking for
alms. Gladly he told them, I will help you so long as in all prudence and condence
you give me a hand to carry out a plan I have. The poor unfortunates, in their abject
poverty, were ready to do anything, and following the instructions of the new miracle
worker, Brulleo pretended he was ill.
Calvin sent out an order for prayers and supplications for a healing to all the churches,
but in vain; then the sick man pretended to succumb to his illness and die. Calvin was
advised secretly, but indicating that he knew nothing, under the pretext of going for a
walk, he was accompanied by many friends. When they arrived at the house where the
scene was already prepared they heard the cries and wailing coming from the hypocritical
wife, who appeared to be overwrought and desperate.
The impostor asked what was going on in the house, entered, fell on his knees with
all his entourage and in a loud voice to demonstrate his power he called on the man to
come back to life: the idea was that his glory should shine before all the people and be
witness to the fact that he, Calvin, was truly sent by God to reform the Church.
When the prayer was over, Calvin approached the dead man in majestic fashion, and
taking him by the hand said to him: In the name of Jesus Christ get up and walk.
The dead man didn't move. He repeated the same command several times and nally
the wife ran to him, tried to strike her husband, and then discovered that he was really
dead! Imagine the grief, and the curses that desolate woman would have hurled at the
impostor. She reproached Calvin and left the house enraged, then spread the news right
throughout the city. This was Calvin's great miracle.
Such an immoral man assisted by people who were equally immoral did nothing other
than attract people caught up in all kinds of vice to the point where the reformers,
still experiencing the foundation of the so-called reform, were making godless fruits of
the Protestant system known. I could quote what Catholics say about the disturbances
created by those strange missionaries but I prefer to limit myself to the words of an
author who cannot fall under any suspicion, I mean Luther, worthy teacher and colleague
of Calvin's wickedness. Seeing the turmoil these reformers had created he expressed his
complaints in these words: Most of our followers are living like Epicureans; they are
only looking for days of revelry. You would not nd such buoons and monsters amongst
the Papists. They call themselves reformers but in reality they are devils incarnate ....
They are rogues stued with pride and avarice of the kind never found under the papacy.
Disorder has reached such a point that if one were to contemplate a gathering of buoons,
fraudsters, usurers, the dissolute, rebels, people of bad faith, he would only need to enter
one of the cities that calls itself evangelical. I doubt that amongst pagans, Jews, Turks
and other indels one could nd such hard-headed and arrogant types where any kind
of sentiment, any virtue was extinguished, and amongst who, are all kinds of sinfulness
58

6.9 Page 59

▲back to top


etc. Cf Lutherus in colloquiis, p. 234.
59

6.10 Page 60

▲back to top


Chapter 20. Severino speaks about
events aecting Catholicism in Geneva.
In 1536 John Calvin was expelled from France for serious crimes, as we have said, and
went to Geneva to Minister Farel who appointed him as professor of theology without
him ever having studied theology.
Since Calvin was teaching dogma that went against Swingli, he was rst blamed then
expelled from the city. The decree which banned him and his companions said they were
wicked rebels. But soon after, Calvin found a way to return to Geneva, where he was
welcomed and made `Pope' of Geneva, as his biographer called him.
Then through deception, calumny, persecutions and all kinds of detestable barbarity,
he managed to lead a huge number of Catholics into error, such that Geneva became
virtually a Protestant city, and the Episcopal See was transferred to Annecy, whose
bishop however called himself the Bishop of Geneva.
Soon after Calvin's death St Francis de Sales began to lead the people in the Chablais
back to the Catholic religion, and at that time the number of Catholics in Geneva also
grew. Francis de Sales was made bishop of that diocese. For two centuries Protestants
in Geneva used violence against Catholics who made every eort to keep the religion of
their fathers; just the same the number of Catholics decreased to the point where last
century Geneva had no more than a few hundred. But Divine Providence raised up a
man according to God's heart who reawakened Catholicism and made it ourish amongst
Genevans. He was Father Francis Vuarin, native of Savoy and elected parish priest of
Geneva in 1808. His knowledge, prudence and piety won him fame throughout Europe,
and for thirty six years he ìhammered' reformist heretics.
He began ghting error with charity, patience, preaching, especially to comfort Catholics
who had remained constant in their faith up till then. Then he wrote books, oered to de-
bate with the Protestants who never chose to struggle against a rival whom they deemed
far superior to them. They rejected the challenges therefore and began to set traps for
him. Possibly they would have repeated the defeat of Bl. Pavonio had the priest's great
reputation not held them back.
Vuarin responded to two great needs, the sick and children. The former always had to
go to Protestant hospitals where Catholic priests were not allowed to give the comforts
of religion; and children had to attend Protestant schools. In response to these evils Fr
Vuarin called on charity of the Catholics, and protection by external powers. He opened
a hospital only for Catholics, set up schools for boy which he entrusted to the De La
Salle Brothers, and schools for girls, which he entrusted to the Daughters of Charity. Fr
Vuarin was consistently helped and guided in his great enterprise by the Supreme Pontis
Pius VII, Leo XII, Gregory XVI, who not only supported him in his zeal but gave him
60

7 Pages 61-70

▲back to top


7.1 Page 61

▲back to top


considerable sums of money to achieve and maintain so many works of charity.
Well-deserving Vuarin died on the 6th September 1843 and his death was lamented
by all well-meaning people. His funeral was a real triumph. Thirty thousand Catholics
from the city and nearby towns accompanied his remains in an orderly fashion amongst a
crowd of what is reckoned to be around fty thousand Protestants. Minister Cheneviere
who was at the Catholic spectacle, one that Geneva had not seen for more than two
centuries, said of the emotional cermeony: Fr Vuarin made us fearful when he was alive,
but crushed us when he died.
When Vuarin took possession of his parish, Geneva had around eight hundred Catholics,
but there were ten thousand when he died, meaning he had taken in a third of the pop-
ulation.
This tendency of Genevans to return to the religion of their forefathers did not cease
with the death of the zealous pastor; it continued uninterruptedly especially through
the zeal of the famous Abbot Mermillot. This venerable prelate through his preaching,
writing, and with the help of zealous collaborators won many other Genevans over to the
faith. The reigning Pius IX has also turned his fatherly interests towards the Genevans,
and rejoicing at the great progress of the faith in the city considered re-establishing the
episcopal residence. So in 1864 Abbot Mermillot was consecrated bishop and given the
task of residing in Geneva and exercising his episcopal functions there. Amongst jubilant
crowds he calmly took possession of the Diocese that Divine Providence had entrusted
him with. He was the rst bishop to be able to have his residence in Geneva for more
than three hundred years.
Currently there are more than twenty thousand Catholics in Geneva and they have
three churches open to freely practise their religion. Catholic schools are increasing in
numbers daily, as well as in regularity and in freedom to teach. It all bodes well that in
a short time the desires and prayers of good people will be crowned by a complete return
of Genevans to Catholicism under the leadership of the Successor of St Peter, the Vicar
of Jesus Christ.
61

7.2 Page 62

▲back to top


Chapter 21. Severino speaks of his stay
in Geneva.
I was in Geneva to study the Bible, Latin and Greek, but to tell the truth these studies
that I had dreamed of for so long were too demanding for my lively nature and for the fact
that I was now 27 years of age. I liked science more and preferred history to everything,
as well as reasoning and religious subjects, which beyond instruction also served to calm
my agitated conscience. The Protestants supported me and held me in high regard.
But their teaching of theology, as they called it, far from reassuring me of their re-
ligious principles, made me even more aware of the uncertainty of the so-called reform
of theirs. From their own teaching I drew the following conclusion: reformed religion
did not exist before Calvin and Luther, so before this prevarication they were Catholics.
Who sent them to form a new religion? Did they work miracles? Did it bring them a life
commendable for virtue and morality? None of this, therefore from their actions I con-
cluded that their private life was reproachable and that they gave no sign of having been
sent by God to reform the Church of Jesus C. Therefore I discerned that their teaching
was insucient a belief to give peace to a man with doubts. It is true that their religion
gives a man greater freedom, but this greater freedom leads to unbridled passions.
So a Catholic never becomes a Protestant in order to be a better person but to become
a worse one.
I then noted how they condemned tradition, but then went back to tradition to nd
arguments to give credibility to the Bible, the Apostles Creed, keeping Sundays holy and
all the other religious practices they observe and that cannot be found in the Bible.
Furthermore Protestants admit that a good Catholic can be saved; so why should
a Catholic abandon his own religion, where he can be saved, to embrace another that
leaves him in fearful doubt of his salvation? My teachers noticed that the more I went
ahead with my studies, the more I was convinced of the need to make a loyal return to
Catholicism, so they tried to be with me wherever I was to stop me being alone with
Catholics.
One day while I was with some of my teachers and colleagues we were walking through
the city and met a priest who was taking Viaticum to a sick person and was accompanied
by some of the faithful. At that sight, and hearing the prayers I called to mind the sad
moment when a similarly moving ceremony was carried out for my father, and what
came vividly to mind were my father's dying words: Live as a good Catholic. I was
almost beside myself: Father, I said, my beloved father, if you are in Heaven, pray for
me. And having said that I drew aside under a porch, made the sign of the cross, knelt
down and begged God to open up the way to his mercy for me. They others saw me and
that evening they did everything they could to mock me for my reaction to the Blessed
62

7.3 Page 63

▲back to top


Eucharist. I got all emotional then and out of spite said to them: I have been studying
your religion for nine years but my doubts have only increased. I am of a view that
Viaticum is of great comfort for someone in extremis. You are all really in contradiction.
You do not believe in the Eucharist but you celebrate the paschal supper with great
solemnity. If you believe the Body of the Lord is in your supper, then you should believe
along with Catholics that you can take it to the sick; if you don't believe that of what
value is your supper? Furthermore, from the Bible and from what you yourselves have
taught me it is certain that Jesus commanded us to eat his body and drink his blood;
he gave his body and blood to the Apostles under the species of bread and wine and
commanded them and their successors to repeat this sacrice for the remission of sins.
That does not mean that the Eucharist is just a gure or commemoration of the sacrice
of Calvary. Jesus Christ solved every doubt when he said: This bread is my body, this
drink is my blood, this food is my body sacriced for you. Corpus quod pro vobis
tradetur.
No one at that moment thought of making any observation, perhaps not to exacerbate
my emotions, and all they said was that study and prayer would better enlighten me in
the faith; it would get rid of my sadness and would be happier.
Up to this point the Waldensians in Luserna and the Protestants at Geneva had treated
me well, and I did what I could to respond to their kindness by getting energetically
involved in work whether study or practical, that they asked of me. No one ever insulted
my honesty. But there was one wicked individual amongst them who pushed me to do
something bad that I will abhor until the end of my life. I will tell you but only so you
can be horried. Please oer me kind forbearance for my disgusting behaviour.
In Geneva it is the custom to write down the place, day and time of conferences or
sermons, as they say, then disseminate these amongst the Protestants and Catholics,
inviting them to attend. A friend who I think they gave to me so I could keep an eye his
moral behaviour, invited me to go with him to a special conference for which, he said,
they had not printed the usual posters, but he knew about it and he could take me with
him as well Indeed he reassured me that his teachers had given him the task of inviting
me. If you come he added, you will become an excellent evangelist.
I went, but that villain led me to being a victim of seduction.
It was the rst time that immorality of that kind had stained my conscience. I was
twenty seven years of age and my life had always been honourable and upright. I felt such
remorse for that terrible action that I had no peace, day or night. But you can imagine
my anguish when I became aware that as well as oending the Creator I had contracted
a physical disease that could only suggest sad consequences for the future. My superiors
took me to a good doctor who oered me all kinds of cures; but after many attempts
he nished up telling me that it was a long-term illness and not an easy one to heal.
With those humiliating words I was rabid. I cursed Geneva, my villainous companion,
Protestants, Waldensians, and I detested the very moment I put myself into their hands.
All useless words.
My teachers decided to remove me from a place where all I did was run them down and
speak badly of them and also to try a remedy that could give me back my lost health,
they agreed with the doctor's advice and decided to send me to Genoa where the climate
63

7.4 Page 64

▲back to top


and some well-known medical experts could help me a lot.
64

7.5 Page 65

▲back to top


Chapter 22. Severino speaks of his
friend's death and going to the Capuchin
church.
The change and the mild climate, Genoa's wonderful position at rst produced a notice-
able improvement in my health. But it did not last long and after a few days I had fallen
back to where I was.
I was in the Protestant hospital and it lacked nothing of what could possibly help me.
It lacked just that one thing that would have calmed my conscience. One day while
I was thinking about this and walking around the hospital I heard a nurse call me by
name.
Who is it? I answered.
A friend of yours, Paul Bordis, don't you remember me any more?
Bordis ... you're here ... and you look so sick ...!
The miserable thing about it, dear Severino, the miserable thing that led me to this
sad state is that I became a Protestant. And now I feel such terrible remorse. Oh woe is
me! Here I am stuck in this bed and I don't know where to turn, nor how to provide for
my needs.
Mr Charbonier, what does he say?
Mr Charbonier our Pastor comes almost every day to see me but all he can say is
courage, have faith, have faith; But those words don't give me any comfort. It is my
conscience that is pricking me; if I die in this state I am lost and meanwhile here I cannot
go to Confession, Communion. Severino, Severino! You still have time; leave this place,
do not let death surprise you in this accursed place.
Have you explained your doubts to the pastor?
Sometimes I have and one day I insisted that he hear my Confession. He answered
that I could confess to the Lord and that he alone forgave sins. I told him I knew that
very well, that only God forgives sins; but the priests help me to make my confession; In
God's name absolve me from my sins.
What did he say?
He smiled then added: `Have faith as this alone will save you'. These are nice words
but meanwhile I am suering terribly in body and in soul. What a terrible disaster I
have fallen into!
Paul, I share your suering, because my conscience just like yours is horribly troubled.
We were always friends, we were brought up together, went to school together, were at
work together, and I will not abandon you. I will try to nd what will relieve us both of
our worries.
65

7.6 Page 66

▲back to top


I thought my friend's illness would continue for some time, but the following day I saw
that his life was in grave danger.
Dear Severino, he said, I do not know if I will still be alive tomorrow: remember
to tell my brother that I have asked forgiveness for the scandal I gave; also tell our old
spiritual director that I was ungrateful; ask him to give me absolution if he can; tell
him I am the unfortunate Paul Bordis who he had told so many times not to wait until
the moment of death to make a good Confession. I didn't listen; now I want to go to
Confession and I can't. Poor me, I can almost hear the devils coming to drag me down
to hell: I wil die and I will die and be damned.
Paul, have courage, tomorrow I will go and get advice on who can help us and we will
both go.
I will not survive, I will suocate from coughing, tonight is the last night of my life;
oh Severino.....
Dear Paul, be at peace, while there is breath there is life; but if you unfortunately
nd that you are at the point of death, ask God to forgive you your sins with all the
fervour possible, and promise you will go to Confession the very rst moment that you
can. If you do that you will certainly nd mercy in God's sight.
His sad prediction came true.
Next morning I went early to see my friend, but he was already a cadaver. Someone
who was with him in his nal agony assured me that his anguish and remorse were with
him till he breathed his last.
Confused and desolate then I left the hospital without knowing where to go or what to
do. I mechanically entered a church run by the Capuchins just as one of them was about
to celebrate the holy Mass. I attended gladly; it was the rst I had been at for many
years. I then looked towards a confessional where lots of people were: at the sight a
thousand thoughts ran through my mind. I recalled the peace I enjoyed when I regularly
went to Confession. this confessional, I said, sighing to myself, could give me the peace
I have sought in vain elsewhere. This confessional could have saved my beloved Bordis'
soul. Poor Bordis where is his soul now?
Right then I took some steps towards the confessional but shame kept me back. I
went and sat in a pew, and amidst all my worries and sighs I said: Confession doesn't
cost me anything; it gives my heart peace and does me no harm. And we know that
the Saviour gave the Apostles all kinds of faculties amongst which he said: those whose
sins you forgive they are forgiven; those whose sins you retain they are retained.13 So,
I concluded, God gave us a way to obtain forgiveness for our sins, and this means, this
Sacrament must be administered by his ministers; they are to remit or retain sins, give
or not give absolution according to the pentitent's dispositions. And so that the inner
dispositions of the penitent can be known, they have to be made manifest or confessed.
And then ... I went to Confession for many years and I was always happy.
Remorse and these pricks of conscience in my heart began when I left o going to
Confession. So, I want to go to Confession and let God do with me what he wills. But
one particular and not slight diculty was getting in the way of my good will. When I
13St John Ch. 20
66

7.7 Page 67

▲back to top


have been to Confession where will I go? What can I do in my ruined state of health?
This was the way I was reasoning or better, struggling with myself, as I approached
the confessional. I was welcomed with true paternal kindness; I opened my heart and
the good confessor listened to everything; then he gave me some saintly advice and at
the end said: Dear friend, Divine Providence has brought you here, God does not want
to see you lost. I cannot give you absolution yet because before receiving this Sacrament
you must leave the place and the people you are staying with.
Where shall I go and what can I do? I asked.
Have faith in the Lord's goodness: I will take care of you; come here tomorrow at this
same time and I hope to be able to give you good news.
A ray of hope, a comforting thought arose in my heart; except that when I got back to
the hospital I was so exhausted that I immediately went to bed. The emotions, the heart-
wrenching death of my friend, my uncertain future made my illness much, much worse.
My coughing returned again that day with even stronger and more feverish symptoms.
The doctor came to see me frequently; but seeing my illness worsen each day, he said
that the fresh salty air seemed to be bad for my weak state and he advised a quick change
of climate. Then Mr Charbonier decided to follow the doctor's advice. Telling me he
would never abandon me he asked: Have you got some place you would prefer to spend
some time? I will see that you get there.
I would gladly go to Turin, I answered, my mother has been living there now for
some time and although she is in dicult straits, she loves me very much and earnestly
wants me to be with her.
You will have this comfort; I will write to someone in Turin and I hope you will also
get some help at home with your mother. But I do recommend that you remain rm in
the faith and honour the society you belong to.
67

7.8 Page 68

▲back to top


Chapter 23. Severino speaks of his trip
to Turin and his new life in the family.
The doctor's care did help me recover somewhat from my illness, and a week later I
found myself ready enough to set out for Turin. On doctor's advice my departure was
hastened, and more so because the pastor had guessed that I wanted to abandon the
sect that I had pretended to put my name to. This was conrmed by someone who had
observed what had happened at the Capuchin church and had informed the Evangelical
pastor. Besides, after the fatal deception at Geneva, and Bordis' sad death, I could no
longer refrain from blaming the people and the actions that had prevented my friend
from having the comforts of religion. One thing I regretted and that was not being able
to go back to see the Capuchin priest to whom I had promised to return. I thought I
could at least full part of my duty by writing the following note:
Dear and reverend father,
The worsening of my illness has prevented me from returning to you. Now
I must leave for Turin without being able to see you again; but be consoled
that your words were not without good results; I am a Catholic again. Where
I am going there is a priest in whom I have full condence.
I hope he will help me to complete the task you have begun. My illness is
getting worse by the day, and I am hurrying towards the grave; the doctors
give me little hope of recovery any more, nor of a long life. Pray to God for
me that I may soon nd myself in such a state that I will no longer fear the
hour of my death.
We may not see each other again in this world; May God let us see each other
again in blessed eternity. Goodbye.
I had only just been able to entrust delivery of this note to a servant when news that it
was time for me to leave arrived. I was taken to the station, not without some eort,
placed in a compartment on the train with two salesmen for evangelical books who were
also travelling to the same city. God helped me and kept me going me on this rough, six
hour journey. I got o at Porta Nuova station where I was packed into a buggy which had
me at my mother's place in the blink of an eyelid. The good woman barely recognised
the old Severino, given the many years since we had seen each other and the change in
me due to both age and illness. We both experienced mixed emotions: tears, sighs and
joy.
68

7.9 Page 69

▲back to top


Dear Severino, she began, I very much regret that I cannot do everything I should
for you, but I will do what I can to see that you lack nothing.
God will not abandon us, dear mother. Let us put our hopes in him.
They had told me that you had become a Protestant and that you had a job where
you were earning a lot of money. Is that true?
Mother, let's not talk about this now. I just need to ...
And right then the bell rang and in came the Minister, the Waldensian Pastor.
Is this the house where Mr Severino is staying? He just came from Genoa, he asked.
That's correct, my mother replied. He was extremely tired when he got here. Now
he has gone o to bed to get some rest.
I know that things are tough for you; so take this money; we will send along our
doctor and we will also see that you are not left wanting for anything. But see that you
don't allow any priest to come and visit him because they will immediately start talking
about Confession, Our Lady and what not, and this will disturb the poor sick fellow;
could even bring about his death. I will come and see you frequently. I am leaving a
nurse here who will be able to help, day and night.
In fact I had fallen asleep and the Minister did not want to disturb me, but when I
awoke and my mother told me what had happened I knew that I was getting help but
at the same time had become slave to the Protestants.
How kind that man was to me, my mother said. He gave me money and promised
to bring some more next time.
I look on this money as poison to poison you with, a knife to stab you with.
Why on earth do you say that? Money is always a good thing, wherever it comes
from.
But that money has been brought by a Protestant minister, and he has given it to
you so I will continue being a Protestant.
And what does that matter? Look here. On Sunday morning I can go to our parish
and ask the parish priest for help; in the evening I can go to the Protestant church to
get whatever they give to those who attend their services.
That is bad. That would be done in bad faith. A man should have only one face; if he
believes in one set of beliefs he should practise them and not another. Material interests
should never induce you to practise a religion that you don't consider to be good; no two
religions can be equally good. Saying that you would go to the Catholic and Protestant
churches is like serving both God and the devil.
I have done that in the past because I did not consider it such a bad thing; I won't
do it again in the future. But how will we survive?
By being good Christians, trusting in God. He will help us. Meanwhile mother, I
would like to speak with our priest because I do not fell at all well; I want to die in the
religion that you and my father brought me up in.
Calm down. Tomorrow I will call him and he will come for sure.
That was almost the only discussion I was able to freely have with my mother.
After that I was no longer my own master: the nurse, or the evangelist, or the pastor,
or a minister were always beside my bed, or in the next room. I learned later that my
mother did in fact invite the priest to come and see me; he came and other priests came
69

7.10 Page 70

▲back to top


several times but they were never allowed to get to see me. They were always told I did
not want to see them; that my illness was not serious, and that anyway the doctor had
forbidden it.
These were lies and deceit because I earnestly wanted to see, if not the parish priest,
some priest at least who could help prepare me for death. My fear was that what had
happened to poor Bordis was also going to happen to me; and an even greater abhorrence
grew of a religion that pretended to support you with money and deceit.
70

8 Pages 71-80

▲back to top


8.1 Page 71

▲back to top


Chapter 24. Severino tells the story of a
lively discussion between a priest and a
Waldensian minister.
Four weeks had quickly passed of my stay with my mother, and although my life was not
threatened by my illness, it nevertheless kept me in bed. I was always promised that a
priest would come, and nally one did get to me but in a very chancy way. Let me tell
you the story:
A priest whom I knew, in agreement with the parish priest, after having tried several
times to get up to my room, but in vain, went to my old Director at the Oratory and
told him the whole story. This man had always regarded me with great aection, so he
decided to visit me at any cost. One day, it was two in the afternoon, he came along
to our house and rang the bell just as the Waldensian minister was by my bedside. He
went down to open the door.
Who are you looking for, Father?
I want to speak with Severino who is ill.
You can't. He cannot see you; the doctor has strictly forbidden it.
Then let me just talk to his mother.
Good morning, said this astute priest to my mother. I have come to hear how
Severino is. Saying that he opened the door to my room, and while the minister was
standing there shouting: You can't, you can't, he was already beside my bed.
Dear Severino he said to me.
Oh! Look who's here.....!
Severino, how are you? Do you still remember me? Do you know me still?
I certainly do know you. You are my old soul friend; you gave me so much advice
which I then forgot about. I am ashamed to look you in the face.
If you know me, if I am your friend, then why be afraid?
It is not you I am afraid of, since you are so good, but I am ashamed because I was
ungrateful, because I have done many bad things.
Father, the Minister said, Please go because all this emotion you are stirring up in
the sick man could prove fatal. You have taken him by surprise; he didn't want to see
anyone, and besides, he doesn't need anything from you.
Severino, the priest said, get a little rest and don't tire yourself by talking. I will
stay a little while and keep you company.
And I'm telling you to go, said the Minister resentfully, There is nothing you can
do, nothing you can say to this young man.
There are many things I can do and I have a lot to tell this child of mine.
71

8.2 Page 72

▲back to top


Who are you to speak to me so boldly?
And who are you to be making the kind of claims you are making?
I am a Waldensian Minister, so who are you?
I am the Director of the Oratory....
What do you want with this sick man?
I want to help him save his soul.
He wants nothing more to do with you.
Why on earth do you say that?
Because he is a member of the Waldensian Church and he has no more religious ties
with Catholics.
I had enrolled him long before you in the register of my boys, I was, and I want to
continue to be, his boss, and that's why he has nothing more to do with you, nothing he
wants to say any more to the Waldensians.
I'm afraid Father, that by speaking this way, you are disturbing the man's conscience,
and that could lead to certain consequences that you may have to regret later.
When it is a question of saving a soul I fear no consequences....
Stop! Stop right there! Leave - now!
How about you stop right there! You are the rst one who should be leaving.....
Do you know who you are talking to?
I know very well who I am talking to, and I think you also know who you are talking
to.
You've no idea... I have the authority to....
Where religion is concerned I respect everyone but fear no one. And right at this
moment I fear you even less because I know that this poor sick man is sorry he ever put
his name to your beliefs. He wants to die a Catholic.
This is called seduction. It is a lie.
That is untrue. Severino, why do you want to persevere in our Church?
I want to persevere in the.....
Take it easy; careful what you are about to say.
Minister, the priest said; I suggest you calm down. Just let me ask the sick man
some questions. His replies will help both of us.
The minister fell silent and wide-eyed, sat down. The priest turned to me lovingly
and began to speak this way: Listen, Severino: this man has written a book where
he repeatedly says that a good Catholic can be saved in his own religion; therefore no
Catholic needs to embrace another religion in order to be saved. All Catholics likewise
say that by observing one's own religion, one can be saved. But they also say that
someone who remains a Protestant out of bad faith will certainly be damned ... Now tell
me whether you want to leave aside the certainty of salvation and stay with doubt; or,
according to Catholics, to the certainty of eternal loss?
No, no and no again I replied. No. I was born a Catholic, I want to die a
Catholic these were the last words my father left me ... I am sorry for everything
I have done.
Then the minister stood up, put on his hat and turning to the priest, said: You
cannot be reasoned with at the moment: I will return to the better Church. But you
72

8.3 Page 73

▲back to top


Severino, you have cast yourself into an abyss ... Remember that they want you to go to
Confession, and that Confession, instead of giving you life, will hasten your death. And
having said that, lled with indignation he left.
73

8.4 Page 74

▲back to top


Chapter 25. Severino tells of how he
moved elsewhere, and of his unexpected
recovery.
After these discussions, which lasted two hours, I was very tired; and I felt such fatigue
that I feared I might die that very night, so I immediately asked if I could go to Confession.
Given that I was dealing with a Director whom I had known since my childhood, it was
just so easy to tell him the story of my life. And since I had never preached or written
anything against the Catholic religion I had no need to make any public retractions.
With Sacramental absolution, it seemed to me that the priest has taken a huge boulder
o my back. My soul returned to a calm that it had not experienced for ten years.
I shook this sacred Minister's hand, kissed it and kissed it again. I was as happy as
anyone could be in this world.
When I had nished my confession, I asked if I could receive holy Viaticum. Do me
a kindness, I told the Director, and go to our parish priest, and say I am sorry for not
greeting him. But tell him why. If he wishes to he can give me some public penance or
ask for a retraction; I will gladly do so. If he judges me worthy I would like him to bring
me Viaticum. I fear that tonight may be my last night.
I was overwhelmed when the parish priest came to visit me; he assured me he would
help me in all my spiritual and temporal needs. Then he brought me the Sacred Host
and it lled me with consolation. Following that I had no more desire to live any longer.
But a small diculty surfaced; the fear that the Waldensians would never leave me in
peace. In similar cases they used come, come back again, send others, even use civil
authorities to safeguard, as they put it, freedom of conscience. To avoid all this and the
sad consequences that might result from it I considered it wise to move elsewhere, and I
was brought to a house where every corner, or better every stone seemed to be stamped
with the blessings of heaven. During this move we feared some disaster, but God was
with us and everything went well. My confessor spent the night with me, and as day
broke, at the sound of the Angelus, we prayed together, and then he said to me:
Dear Severino, you are ready for death; this is an extraordinary grace from the Lord.
But I can feel some hope welling up in my heart. You were always devoted to Mary....
Yes, I never abandoned this devotion, and I really believe it was Mary who put me
back on the right road.
Who knows but this Mother might not want to reward you also in this life?
How?
By obtaining your recovery from her Divine Son; so you can help your own mother
especially in religious matters because you have told me she is a little weak in her thinking
74

8.5 Page 75

▲back to top


and I fear for her if you are not there.
I am in God's hands: tell me what to do and I will do it.
A novena to Mary Help of Christians.
With what intention?
Asking God for your recovery so long as it not be to the detriment of your soul.
I really feel I am at the end, but if you advise me to ask for this grace, I will gladly do
so: tell me therefore what I have to do in this novena if I survive long enough to make
it ...
- In this novena you should say three Our Fathers, three Hail Marys, three Glory bes
to the Blessed Sacrament, with three Hail Holy Queens, to Mary Help of Christians.
And if I recover?
If you recover you will help your mother as long as she lives, and you will never stop
promoting devotion to the Blessed Virgin everywhere, and with anyone when you have
a chance and see that it would be useful.
I will do what you say and may the Lord's holy name be always blessed.
He then gave me his priestly blessing and I began the novena he had suggested. From
that moment my illness seemed to mark time. I prayed every day and every day the
Director came to ask me if I was feeling any better, and since he didn't see any real
improvement, he kept saying to me: Pray with faith; God has some plans for you. Faith
and prayer.
The eighth day came; So, Severino, how are you?` the Director asked me, anxious for
news.
Always the same, no worse, no better, but still ill and without strength.
Faith and prayer; Mary is a Virgo potens : so courage; tomorrow... who knows... keep
hoping.... and he left.
That night I did not sleep at all, and as day broke I felt I was about to leave for
eternity. I wanted to call somebody but I had no strength in my voice. I am dying, I told
myself, and so I said the following aspiration to myself with all my heart: Jesus, Mary
and Joseph may my soul breathe its last in peace with you.
Then two hours passed where I knew no longer if I was dead or alive. Finally, as if I
had been shaken awake from a deep sleep, I awoke all covered in perspiration. I began
thinking and I could not sense that I had any illness. I asked for a drink, then some
soup, then some more soup. I was well again!.
The confessor came and as soon as I saw him I cried: I have recovered! I have eaten
something, had something to drink. The grace has been granted. I have recovered.
He answered with joy: May the Lord's great kindness always be blessed and may the
great Mother of the Saviour be gloried throughout the world! How beautiful and true
are St Bernard's words when he said: never was it known that anyone who ed to thy
protection, implored thy help, or sought thy intercession was left unaided.
75

8.6 Page 76

▲back to top


Chapter 26. Severino's nal years: his
mother's death.
So marvellously recovered as I have explained, I felt strong enough to take up some new
work. And I needed to if I was to look after myself and my mother, who completely
lacked any luck at all. There was good work available in Turin; but given the friends,
companions and places that had earlier been so fatal for me I felt I should go elsewhere.
Nor did I think of going back to my home town where sad recollections would have made
my stay a bitter pill to swallow.
Amidst all these hesitations the very same Director oered me to a school principal
in ..... where no one knew anything about my earlier existence. I went there with
my mother. Between my school stipend, a small amount for playing the organ at the
parish and teaching a few piano lessons, I was able to scrape enough together for our
circumstances of life.
I was enjoying my new status, and never ceased telling my pupils and others of the
glories of Mary Help of Christians. My mother, who had learned much from her sad
experiences, had determined to live a temperate, sober and sincerely Christian life. And
since everything came back to me for our survival, I thus had a certain freedom to
encourage her, and even help her correct her faults if that was necessary. The Christian
way my father, of beloved memory, used live once again became our family's way of
living; my mother gladly came with me to parish functions and to the Sacraments. My
days went back to being a source of consolation, proving that only the practice of religion
can strengthen harmony in families and give happiness to those who live in this vale of
tears. I spent three years of what I can say were years of peace and reparation; I would
have liked them to last forever, but that was an illusion. Nothing under the sun remains
stable and whoever lives in joy and abundance today, will end up tomorrow in squalid
misery and tears. Deadly cholera had chosen our village to stay and it was indeed
deadly. My mother was terried; I tried every way to give her courage; I left nothing
undone that could help her and ensure her good health. But God had decreed that my
mother should die. She was struck down so violently by the disease that she succumbed
after just a few hours. She barely had time to receive the comforts of religion. I was
able to be with her until her dying breath. I was consoled amidst all this sorrow by the
Christian ideas she expressed during her brief illness.
These were her nal words: Severino, God wanted to give you life here on earth, but
you have given me eternal life; thank you, I hope to be with your father in Heaven to
possess those goods that can never be lost.
I wept for days and prayed so much for her.
Now that I had lost both parents I began thinking about what I should decide for my
76

8.7 Page 77

▲back to top


future. God himself mercifully showed me; my mission was complete; my mother was
out of danger: I was to follow her to the grave. Two weeks later I was also struck down
by this disease, though not with such threatening symptoms; but a few days later the
disease turned into a serious kind of typhoid fever. Thanks to the doctor's care and the
loving assistance of the parish priest the intensity of the illness seemed to mitigate, and
after a few days I was strong enough to make the journey back to my home town. After
fourteen years of absence I was able to see my old friends and family, and they spared
no eorts, out of great charity, to provide for whatever poor Severino, Gervasio's son,
needed. His memory was still held in honour amongst anyone who had had occasion to
know him.
I have no illusions about the state in which I now nd myself, my dear friends. Any
improvement in my illness is but a brief prolongation of my life. May God, who has
brought me back to you, always be praised and may he generously reward you for all you
have done for me.
77

8.8 Page 78

▲back to top


Conclusion.
Now, kind friends, after having heard the adventures which troubled my poor existence,
I would like you to join me in some reections drawn from twenty years of experience
and study.
Because just from the study of Protestantism I am fully convinced that only Catholi-
cism contains the truth; so how much more should one be conrmed in faith who studies
good books and draws his thinking from true sources? Let us say then that only religion
can make a man happy, either in prosperity or misfortune; but that only the Catholic
religion can provide this heavenly comfort. All other beliefs boast religious comforts, but
all they oer are externals which satisfy the senses but never calm the anguish of the
spirit.
Better educated Protestants agree that they do not have ancient origins. They can go
back to Calvin, Luther, Peter Valdo: but further back than that we can nd no one who
professed their religion. So in no way can they connect their beliefs with the religion and
the Church founded by Jesus. Christ.
Not even after Protestants began were they able to agree on the religious system they
were oering. In all the books that I have had available to me I have never been able to
fully understand what is meant by Protestantism. Even going back to their catechism
and governing decrees I have not found conrmation that Protestantism has any religious
principle or system. An example is the denition by the Geneva Senate. In 1824 this
Senate gathered to dene reformed religion and concluded thus:
Protestantism is an act of independence by human reason in religious mat-
ters. (V. Edilio Sen. Gen. Feb. 1824).
This denition takes everything that is sacred and divine away from religion. Reformed
religion is one's own reason. Following this principle we can say that those who deny
the holy books, God, the soul, eternity, everything that is superior to human reason, are
excellent Protestants.
In England, then, Protestantism is dened as an act by which one believes what he
wants and professes what he believes. By saying that, there is no action, not even the
worst kind, that Protestantism disapproves of or does not allow. (V. Vatson in Milner
Contr. Relig. p. 3). In a catechism printed and commonly used in England we read as
follows:
Protestantism is detestation of Papism and Catholicism and exclusion of
papists and Catholics from any civil and ecclesiastical role.
Protestant catechisms in America have almost the same denition.14
14Cf. Perrone Praelectiones theologicae, tom. 1.
78

8.9 Page 79

▲back to top


According to this denition there is no belief in the world that cannot be allied with
Protestantism. Turks, Jews, pagans, free thinkers can become excellent Protestants
without altering any of their beliefs so long as they detest Catholics and Catholicism.
It is true that in general Protestants do not follow such godless principles; indeed I
have known many who are pious, charitable and completely upright. But their good
qualities should still be attributed to the Catholic dictates and principles that they have
unknowingly preserved and not to Protestantism that has no principles, or if it does have
some, are ones we have indicated which lead to an endless series of errors and godlessness.
Another error spread amongst Protestants is the use they make of the Bible. They
say they do not believe in the Catholic Church, but meanwhile, from whom did they
receive the Bible? If they want to have some certainty with regard to the holy books are
they not forced to go back to the Catholic Church and by that fact recognise it as the
only repository of the Bible, traditions and all other revealed truths? When Protestants
separated from the Catholic Church, did they not receive the Bible from this very Church?
So while Protestants say that it is enough for someone to use the Bible, they fall into
contradiction. If the Bible is enough, why write catechisms, sermons, keep Sundays holy;
why believe in the Apostles Creed? Are all these found, maybe, in the Bible?
Then Protestants say that a good Catholic can be saved so long as he practises his
religion; Catholic say the same. With that, we can ask this question: why do you
reformed pastors try to lead Catholics into your beliefs while according to you, and us,
they can be saved in their own religion? You should cease all kinds of explanations of
God's Word, or preach just this: You Catholics should be happy in your religion, just
do your best to practise it and you will be saved. Do not become Protestants otherwise
you expose yourself to the great risk of being damned. You should then tell your own
followers: Waldensians and Protestants, do you want to ensure the salvation of your soul?
Become Catholics. Do you want to live in doubt? Be Protestants.
If Protestants say otherwise they betray their mission, contradict themselves and de-
ceive their followers.
This is why we never read that a Catholic has become a Protestant to lead a better
life, or that any Catholic has ever become a Protestant at the moment of his death.
On the contrary, there are thousands of pious and learned people who have moved from
Protestantism to Catholicism to lead a pious Christian life, and many have converted as
they were dying fully convinced that they were ensuring their salvation.
But I am aware that my strength is fading, therefore I will stop speaking against the
Protestants.
Instead let us be of one heart and one soul and ask God to show us and them his
mercy. May he grant Catholics perseverance and may he lead those in error to the right
path. And so may everyone take refuge in the loving bosom of the true Church under the
leadership of the Supreme Pastor the Saviour established when he said: You are Peter, I
give you the keys of the kingdom of Heaven; all that you bind on earth will be bound in
Heaven all that you loose on earth will be loosed also in Heaven. You are Peter and on
this rock I will build my Church, and the gates of Hell will not prevail against it. I have
prayed for you Peter, so that your faith may not weaken; conrm your brethren in faith.
May God see that the day soon comes when there is one sheepfold and one shepherd
79

8.10 Page 80

▲back to top


on earth, so we can then be gathered around the one eternal Shepherd, Christ Jesus, in
the kingdom of glory forever.
80

9 Pages 81-90

▲back to top


9.1 Page 81

▲back to top


Appendix: Severino's death.
Severino was thirty years old. His predictions of his imminent death unfortunately came
true. None of medical science's eorts could restore him to health.
He received all the comforts of the Catholic religion with great devotion. His former
parish priest was still alive and although failing due to his age he was with him in his nal
moments. Someone who was there at his death says that these were his nal words: May
God be praised in everything; he has given me many consolations and tribulations but
these latter contributed more than the others to my soul's good. One of my great comforts
is the presence of my parish priest. He was my spiritual director in my childhood; and
now he directs, comforts and is with me in these nal moments of my life. May God be
praised. I separated myself from him but he called me to himself again. I thank him
for having made me, and that I was born in the Catholic religion. If it is possible, let
my life be made known throughout the world so it may help others by way of example,
and also help me make reparation for the scandal I gave. My Jesus, have mercy on me,
holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for me, poor sinner that I am, as I face death. Into
your hands, O Lord, I commend my spirit. In manus tuas, Domine, commenda spiritum
meum.
With ecclesiastical approval.
81

9.2 Page 82

▲back to top


Part II.
Peter
82

9.3 Page 83

▲back to top


THE SWAY OF A GOOD UPBRINGING
TURIN
PARAVIA & Co. Press
1855
83

9.4 Page 84

▲back to top


A Word to the Reader
The reader may ask if this episode contains true or credible facts, to which I can honestly
answer that the facts recounted here really happened; I myself saw or heard almost all of
them. I simply note that this book was modelled on one entitled: Un mari comune il y
en a beaucoup, une femme comme il y en a peu or, A husband like the many: a wife like
the few. I cannot ll out the story completely because Peter, to whom the facts refer, is
still alive; this has meant I needed to avoid some names and places so that individuals
are not identied. I have also thought it better to remain silent about some things that
would be of great interest, for the sole motive that they are presented in a way that
contains the supernatural and this could give rise to inappropriate criticism.
Here we will see the sway that a good upbringing has on a child's future; we will see a
model mother, an exemplary child. A mother who amidst a thousand diculties succeeds
in giving her child the best upbringing, and leads a wayward husband back to the straight
and narrow. A child who responds to the maternal concerns of his aectionate mother;
a child whom we can say was the instrument of Divine Providence in leading his father
back to religion and at the same time becomes the support of his family, a model for his
peers, a model of courage and resignation for every faithful Christian.
84

9.5 Page 85

▲back to top


Chapter I. The Match factory.
John. Really, wife, I am beginning to get annoyed at seeing Peter slouching on the
streets, and me supporting him while he is doing nothing. We have four children, this
one is the oldest at eight years of age and we need to put him to work. If he is unable
to do anything else, let's put him in the Match factory run by Mrs Boccardi. He won't
earn much that's for sure because he is so young, but even if he brings just a handful of
coins home a week that will be nice.
Wife. That's true, John, with four boys ... I understand that it begins to be a burden,
since you have to provide for everyone with your own work. But, my husband, I think it
would be better to send him o to school for a time with the Brothers who would teach
him to read, write and pray, since he is still very young and unable to do work that might
be of any great use. That would certainly be better than putting him in a match factory
where there's a crowd of unruly kids who will give him bad example and bad advice.
John. Quiet! You're always going on about bad example. What on earth can boys
get up to or say that is bad at that age? So it's clear then; I want to put him to work
with Mrs Boccardi.
Wife. But let's at least try another factory where there are none, or at least fewer, of
these types like the ones that work in the factory you are speaking of.
Because we want to preserve this lad of ours from all kinds of bad encounters so he
can keep the good principles I have tried to give him until now.
John. That's enough! Leave me in peace about your principles; if he doesn't go to
Mrs Boccardi he will only earn about twelve soldi a week, and there he can earn at least
eighteen, and with that ...
Wife. If I can just say one thing, not to contradict you, but it seems reasonable to
get him to learn now. I really want him to learn to read, write and do at least some
arithmetic. When he is able to take up an honourable profession he will need to know
these things. At the same time he could learn his catechism and prepare for his First
Communion and ....
John. The problem is solved. He will do what I did; I didn't go to school and I
grew up big and strong like the others. Maybe it's true that I know nothing, and I
am mortied when everyone else races o to read a placard and I have to ask them to
explain it to me; if someone asks me what was pasted up there I can't even say a thing.
Be that as it may, I have to work Sundays to ensure I can have an extra little something
on Mondays, and if my boy can earn eighteen soldi, you can make your polenta and I
can have my little extra. So go to it, Peter, get your clogs on, get on the road and go to
work.
Wife. Since that's what you want, at least let me take him there and I will have a
word with his employer.
85

9.6 Page 86

▲back to top


The poor mother, sighing deeply, washed the lad's face and taking his arm, she sat
him down.
Poor boy, she told him, you need to be obedient to your father and your mother.
At your tender age we have to ask you to earn your share of your nourishment. Poor
boy! But be patient: we are in wretched circumstances and that's why, as small as you
are, you need to go o and work. I will nd some work mates of your own age at the
Oratory for you but always keep in mind the good advice I have given you. I am sure
you know, Peter dear, that you need to love God and obey him and never oend him. If
your friends put bad ideas to you, you don't need to reply. If they give you bad advice
like slacking o work, taking someone else's things, disobeying your parents, don't stop
and listen to them.
Make sure, Peter, to tell me each evening what your friends said to you during the
day. That way I can give you good advice about what you should do and what you
must avoid. Do everything your employers ask you, and be courteous to your friends; if
someone hits you, don't hit back, because you know that God does not want that.
Work diligently, oer up your little suerings to the good Jesus; think of him and the
Virgin Mary from time to time; pray often to this good Mother of ours to obtain the
graces you need. And pray too for your poor father. I am really sorry that he told you
in your presence why he wants to send you to work so young, that he is counting on your
work so he can have a better time at the tavern - that is really such a sad thought!
After this discussion, and with anguished heart, the good mother took the boy by the
hand and led him o to the Match factory. She climbed up to the third oor on a steep
and partly obscured staircase. She opened the second door on the right, went in and
said: Good morning, Mrs Boccardi, here is an eight year old boy; could you place him
with some of your working lads of the same age?
Mrs. Boccardi. So here you are, my lad. What would you like to do? To be honest
your dad told me you were not very big, but you are big enough for the job I want to
give you. So relax, mother, he will do the same as the others.
Mother. I recommend to you, Mrs Boccardi, if he ever does something wrong, do not
fail to let me know, please; and please see that he does not get caught up in indecent
conversations with the other boys.
Mrs Boccardi. Away with you stop being dicult! Don't worry about it. Your boy
will be no worse than the others.
That kind of talk would give you a rather bad impression of the factory where the
mother had placed her son. But she kept all her sad thoughts to herself and put all her
trust in God, her only hope. How lucky she was that she found a balm in religion that
could ease the pain she felt in her heart!
Now let's spend a moment inside the Match factory.
A boy. Look, look at that boy over there! Look how clean he is! Luxury, eh? So well
washed, and just look at the handkerchief in his suit pocket! His collar covers half his
face!
Another boy. Hey! Have you got the tools our father Adam used use? Give them to
me; I'd like to have some fun. Hey, let me see your handkerchief ! You're crying! Why?
Yet another boy. They are just having fun, don't take any notice of what they say.
86

9.7 Page 87

▲back to top


Come here. If someone asks you, tell them that I will be showing you what work you
have to do.
The latter who spoke to him this way was the oldest in the group. Reassured a little,
Peter went and sat near his protector, and Mrs Boccardi brought him the things he had
to work on. He hurriedly set to work so he could earn the eighteen soldi his father was
expecting.
Peter was a happy kind of character and he soon established an easy friendship with
the other boys, so that conversations got very lively each day and they spoke about many
things.
A friend. What does your father do, Peter?
Peter. My father is a carpenter, and yours?
Friend. Mine is a labourer. Do you have good fun on Sundays?
Peter. Yes, I have fun. I go to Mass with my mother, then vespers, then afterwards
I go for a walk with my brothers.
Friend. You go to Mass and vespers, you ... well you ought to see how much more
fun I have. My mother says: `O to Mass' and I say `Yes mum I'm going'. Then when I
get to the church door I go inside then run out the other door, then I go and play tops
with my friends. On Sunday you can come with us, Peter, right?
Peter. No that won't be possible because my mother comes with me and then even
when she doesn't come I know that one should go to Mass every Sunday.
Friend. Well, come at least while they are singing vespers. You'll see how much fun
we have.
Peter. Even that's impossible; my mother doesn't always come with me but she
tells me to be there and I obey her because she tells me that disobeying our parents is
displeasing to God himself.
Friend. Then you are a hypocrite if you don't want to come; go to....
And despite the frequent insistence of his young work mates, Peter remained unbend-
ing, and for two years kept on the straight and narrow path that his mother had always
pointed out to him. That is much to his credit, but he had always had such great con-
dence in his mother; every day he told her what his work mates had said to him. His
mother gave him good advice, they prayed together asking for God's grace and God
blessed the boy. He was able to be steadfast in the face of his work mates' threats and
inducements.
87

9.8 Page 88

▲back to top


Chapter 2. Preparations.
Things went on like this for two years. Peter earned twenty four soldi instead of eighteen.
Mrs Boccardi was happy with him, his father beneted from receiving twenty four soldi
a week and knew how to spend the lot in an hour! But when it came time for his First
Communion, his good mother found herself with more problems. His father had promised
to leave this year free so his wife could attend to Peter's upbringing. But what did he
do?
His taste for the tavern had become more overpowering than ever, the other children
were getting older, expenses were on the increase and none of the other children was
earning a cent.
Wife, John said, You'll need to be patient, because Peter has to keep working.
Wife. And what about his First Communion?
John. Do what you can for his First Communion.
Wife. But how can he possibly learn his catechism and go to church to hear explana-
tions?
John. Do what you like about it but I have decided that he continues working. So o
you go Peter, quickly. Get to work.
The poor mother just gave a deep sigh; the child obeyed.
The poor mother was taking a walk through the city when she stopped, lled with
sadness, in front of a church. She entered and knelt tearfully before the tabernacle where
God, the consoler of the aicted, dwelt. There, like a child she abandoned herself into
her Father's arms, placed before him all the crosses in her heart, begged him to inspire
her with some good idea as to how to guide her boy during such an important year as
this one of his First Communion. She felt her heart lled with consolation, and leaving
the church she went looking for just the right moment to speak with Peter alone and give
him appropriate advice. The moment came.
My dear boy, she began saying to him, Here we are in the year when you should be
making your First Communion and this is the most important thing in your life. You
need to prepare yourself with fervent prayer, ready obedience, and by detailed attention
to all that the Church requires. One thing that pains me is the little time you will have
available to learn the catechism and listen to the explanations from your parish priest.
Peter. Do not worry dear mother. Thanks be to God I have a good memory and good
will.
On Sundays I have time to go and apply myself with all due attention. Then on
working days I have an hour and a half for lunch; I can nish lunch in half an hour then
go o straight away to the Oratory of St. Francis de Sales where they oer catechism at
midday during Lent. If I can't nish eating before I go to catechism I'll nish later with
a slice of bread on my return.
88

9.9 Page 89

▲back to top


And then, mother dear, if you let me, I'll go back there in the evenings, because they
gladly instruct boys there for free. So to put it briey I will make every eort, and I
hope I can study and understand the catechism and be able to pass the exam our parish
priest will give me. Indeed at the same time I hope to be able to learn how to read and
write; oh how much I want to learn!
Mother. Dear child, let me embrace you; your words are a real comfort for my aicted
heart.
To further encourage Heaven's favour the poor mother redoubled her care and eorts
to temper her husband's unruly character. Although he only gave her twenty of the thirty
soldi he earned daily, she knew how to have his supper ready for him when he returned
from work. The house was kept very clean; not a grain of dust on the table, the oor
always swept, the bed or rather straw palette shaken out and the blankets, little more
than rags it is true, were always clean and mended.
She always welcomed her husband with a smile despite his inexibility, lack of religion
and frequent visits to the tavern. She always treated him pleasantly and made every
eort to do so in the hope that one day she could get him to mend his ways.
In fact how many men we meet each day who are brutalized and ruined by wine, but
would be very dierent if they could live within the bosom of a family where they could
nd a warm welcome, a kindly and patient wife, and respectful and submissive children!
The poor woman we are speaking about, convinced of this, did everything she could
every day to make the family a pleasant place for her husband, but how much she had
to do just to see that he had everything he needed! What economy to make ends meet,
how many privations, how many long vigils, how much thankless and unrewarding work,
and all this to be able to oer her husband some soup tomorrow that could not be done
with the mere one franc he oered her each day!
But let's come back to Peter.
Faithful to the plan agreed on between his mother and himself he worked as before in
the same Match factory. By doing some fasting he learned his catechism; he did this by
taking up an hour of his lunchtime to go to church. Often his lunch consisted of a piece
of bread which he put in his pocket and would eat, partly on the way to, partly on the
way back from catechism. Then in the evening he went o punctually to the Oratory
to hear an explanation of things that he may not have understood properly at midday.
I recall having often seen him of an evening when it was dark and snowing, coming to
catechism all on his own. One evening I asked him:Are you not afraid coming here in
such bad weather and all on your own? I am not alone, he answered. Are not the
good God and my Guardian Angel excellent companions?
His young work mates mocked him because of his good behaviour; some of them were
also supposed to be making their First Communion that year, but for them and their
parents it seemed to be something that could be done in a hurry.
One of them used say: Last year I was sent o to Confession because I wasn't fasting
in Lent, but my father told me not to be silly enough to tell the parish priest these kinds
of stories this year of my First Communion.
Another said: The same thing happened to me, but my mother got my father to agree
89

9.10 Page 90

▲back to top


that this year we would abstain so I can make my Communion, then we'll go back to
how we did things before.
And yet another said: My father has forbidden me from telling my more serious sins
to the priest because that might stop me from making my First Communion; for better
or for worse I have to do it this year because that way I can earn more money.
Peter was amazed at these revelations but restrained himself and said just a word or
two of disapproval. I really have nothing to say, he said, But for sure, someone who
goes to Confession and doesn't promise with all his heart to change his life is making a
bad Confession; anyone who keeps quiet about a sin and doesn't tell the confessor will
not receive forgiveness for his sins and adds sacrilege to his conscience. And those who
do not abstain are disobeying the Church which commands us to abstain from meat on
Fridays and Saturdays and other vigils.
Meanwhile Peter made sure to tell his mother about all these blunders they were
making. The good mother was terried at knowing that her son was living amongst such
badly brought up and badly advised boys. The maternal advice she gave him was in
conformity with the healthy morality of the Gospel.
How unfortunate, she told poor Peter, How unfortunate it is to have families with
little religion and especially not to have good mothers who can keep their hearts away
from the bad inuence and advice of their fathers. Just remember, dear Peter, that First
Communion is the most important thing in your life, and you need a long time to prepare
for it, changing your bad habits and practising all the virtues compatible with your age
like obedience, being docile, love for work, study of the catechism, respect and proper
behaviour in church.
As for the sins you should confess, you need to be sorry for them and also make a
resolution not to commit them in future. And even if your family or friends should force
you to break the fast, remember that you must obey God before you obey man. Also
be careful not to stay quiet about any sin in confession; you need to confess all of them,
be sorry for all of them and make a resolution to lead a better life with God's grace. It
would be a thousand times better to delay First Communion for a year if your confessor
judges it would be better, than to hide a sin so you can do it, because someone who goes
to Communion like that is like someone who invites a friend to dinner and then gives
him dishes full of poison.
Peter. Don't worry, mother, I've been going to Confession for four years and I have
never not told my confessor something I should. Sometimes I don't remember something
and he questions me and I immediately tell him.
Thus the good mother continued preparing her son for the most serious moment in his
life. How many mothers there are who spend so much eort looking after the body but
do nothing for their children's souls! And then what do we say of parents who as well as
not caring about the spiritual and eternal good of their children, are actually an obstacle
to their eternal salvation by giving scandal by their language and actions? Instead of
preparing them properly for Communion, unfortunately they set them on the path to
perdition. What a terrible account they must give before God's judgement seat!
90

10 Pages 91-100

▲back to top


10.1 Page 91

▲back to top


Chapter 3. Confession.
Peter went to catechism classes regularly; he was also obedient to the least indication of
his father's. His father was very proud of having a son who was so much better than
many of his neighbours' children; and he was not unaware that his son's good qualities
were due to the religion his wife had so successfully taught their son to practise.
The day for Communion was approaching and Peter redoubled his fervour.
He used to go to Confession often and had gone to the same confessor for four years. He
had always opened every secret of his heart to him and never kept silent about anything
in Confession so everything went well for him in Confession. But he wanted to be extra
certain about past Confessions that he might not have given due care to for lack of
knowledge so he decided to make a general confession.
Firstly he invoked the enlightenment and help of the Holy Spirit so he could remember
all his sins, then he made a careful examination of conscience then went to the church and
quietly waited his turn to present himself to his confessor. He told all his sins or rather
those he judged were culpable without hiding anything or lessening their seriousness.
When he had nished he prepared himself with all humility to receive absolution asking
God many times to give him the strength to be truly sorry for his sins.
Usually, at the Oratory of St. Francis de Sales they held a Triduum to prepare boys
to make their Easter Communion well. During the three days of preaching, he was a
model for all the others. Seeing him so recollected, so pious, so kind and so good with
them, they were envious of him. One of his friends was so moved by Peter's modesty
and devotion that he decided to tell a sin that he had kept quiet about in an earlier
confession just to please his father.
Another day one of his friends said: Come here Peter, look in the mirror and comb
your hair.
Oh, he replied, I prefer to adjust my soul and prepare my heart as a proper place
for Jesus.
He made every eort to have a keen sense of repentance and practise all the little
virtues of his age.
How many boys and especially older lads there are who are all worried about looking
after their good looks rather than embellishing their souls by practising virtue. How
many families have no other ambition than to see their children well-dressed so they can
look better than their companions when they go to Communion! Peter's mother had
no vain ideas like this in her head. She was always busy about things to do with her
children and husband, and spent what little time she had left over praying and sewing a
nice item of clothing for her rstborn child.
But the poor woman had no money to buy some nice material and had the parish
priest not come to her aid good Peter would have run the risk of only having a simple
91

10.2 Page 92

▲back to top


and somewhat tattered jacket. But underneath those humble clothes what a wonderful
soul there was! It was of great consolation to his mother to think about this.
The nal day of the Triduum came and Peter had made his general confession and
received absolution. It is impossible to describe the fervour with which he prepared
himself. No distraction; perfect recollection; he went into the church and went to the
confessional where he received forgiveness for his sins. How moved he was when he recited
the act of contrition. He was crying when he came out of the confessional. Covering his
face with his hands he went to the altar, knelt down, renewed his act of sorrow and told
God he would always belong to him and would serve him for the rest of his life. His heart
was full of joy and he did not know how to thank God for lowering himself to be so good
to a poor creature like him. All his thoughts then turned to the following day when he
would be receiving him into his heart, even though he was so poor and the least of all
people.
Where would one have a found a mortal being who was happier than he was? And full
of ideas like this he returned home. Seeing such a radiant look on his son's face his father
was amazed, and he became a little more tender; something indescribable was going on
in his heart; he went up to his son and embraced him; and lled with joy the latter put
his arms around his neck: Ah, father, if you only knew how lucky I am!
Yes, I was thinking about it, my son, his father said, You will soon be nished with
all that First Communion humbug.
Oh father!, Peter said, you haven't understood me; It's the most lucky `humbug'
ever! The good God is coming into Peter's heart tomorrow, poor miserable creature he
is! The one who made heaven and earth wants me to sit at his table, feed me with his
esh: by receiving him I will be one with him. Do you understand that, father? God has
left me fully free to approach him and to give me his immense riches. How many riches
I can use for my soul, how many graces I wish to ask for you and my mother! And being
so good how can God refuse such favours when he is with me, in me. There is so much I
want to say to him! Oh father, you will be so fortunate, because he has said: 'Ask and
you shall receive'.
His father was so amazed that he began to say to himself: There has to be some
other happiness than the one found in the bottle; I am envious of my son's contentment,
happiness. It seems so pure and undivided; on the contrary my own pleasures are always
mixed with bitterness. The time I spend drinking, time I could well spend supporting
my wife, is not spent without some sadness. She is so good, so kind to me despite my
mistakes.
And right then a generous thought came into Peter's father's mind. I want to share in
this happiness my son will experience tomorrow he said: Here, he told his wife, Take
my entire week's wage. I will be here tomorrow, Sunday, and will spend the whole day
with you. I will go with Peter to watch his First Communion. See that there is something
extra on the table tomorrow, because I want us to be happy, all happy together.
Peter ran and hugged his father, embraced him, kissed him several times. His mother,
whose eyes were full of tears, embraced all the children, and they all gathered around
their lucky father, giving him a thousand caresses. And for his part he felt such a pure
joy that he had never experienced in the past; family life and the happiness of a soul at
92

10.3 Page 93

▲back to top


peace were revealed to him.
Before going to bed that night Peter wanted to make amends and ask forgiveness of
his parents for all the things he had done wrong in the past, and he did this in front of
everyone else at home. In some places this ceremony happens in church with the children
all together, just before they make their Communion; in other places it is done in the
family.
Forgive me, Peter said, Forgive me, dear parents, for all the displeasure I have caused
you, though I believe you cannot overlook the oences I have committed. I hope that
God has already forgiven me and you will complete my happiness if you tell me I can
be sure of your forgiveness; you see a poor repentant boy before you who is promising
unlimited obedience and respect in the future.
Of course you are forgiven!
Seeing Peter and meeting his gaze, his father was moved to tears, and almost beside
himself as he said: My poor boy here you are asking me for forgiveness and I should be
asking it and throwing myself at your feet, begging mercy for a father who has been a
tyrant. He was about to break down sobbing.
Covering his face with his hands he wept, but they were sweet tears because they came
from repentance.
After evening prayer, said with more fervour than usual, Peter went o to bed and
fell straight asleep. His father came to him and contemplated the face of his son lying
on his straw mattress. It was a face of innocence and happiness, peaceful, with a half
smile that made him look like an angel. Thoroughly moved, he went o to bed himself,
but that night he could not sleep; remorse was getting to him; a good resolution came
to him; he thought of his past life, and the happiness he once enjoyed; he thought of
Peter's happiness and tranquility; and meanwhile there was a terrible struggle going on
in him between good and evil; the only way he could nd peace was to renew his resolve
to spend all Sunday with his family.
93

10.4 Page 94

▲back to top


Chapter 4. Communion day
As soon as he awoke, Peter's rst thought was an act of adoration and love, turning his
heart to God whom he would be receiving that very morning. Having made this oer of
his heart to Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, and consecrated his whole day to him, he
got up and dressed himself with all due modesty. Let us not think that the sight of his
new, decent clothes would have made the slightest impression on him, although it would
have been the rst time he had seen himself so decently dressed, since his usual clothing
was ill-tting and patched. But what is clothing for the body compared to a soul that
adorns itself with virtue, carefully avoids the least little vanity, the slightest defect that
could displease the guest who wants to take up his abode there?
Meanwhile the bells were ringing and the children were all lining up for church, one
so proud of his nice clothes, the other all boastful because he was seen there with his
family or because everyone was looking at him. Peter was humble and took no notice
of anyone; he was dressed in clothes that came from the parish priest's charity, and he
went o to church with exemplary composure.
What did it matter to him to have all the good things on this earth if he were not
going there to soon posses the riches of Heaven, take part in the Heavenly feast, go to
the same table as his lucky companions, and attract heavenly favours on himself and his
family? Accompanied by his father he entered the church; his composure and simplicity
shone through each of his movements; his gaze was xed on the altar; not a word, not
even a smile for his companions. His father looked at him, lled with emotion; he stood
still, his eyes xed on the angelic gure.
When Mass began he had new cause for wonder when he saw his son reading from a
book. He recognised his wife's goodness and her diligence in bringing up this dear child.
Meanwhile they began reading aloud the prayer of preparation for Communion that the
children say alternatively. How much attention Peter gave those prayers! With what
a fervent heart he read them! How humble he was before God! How unworthy he saw
himself of the great favour he was awaiting! With what emotion he renewed his acts of
sorrow for having oended a God who is so good and worthy of being loved! With what
rm resolution he promised to avoid anything in the future that could harm his soul!
Finally the great moment that he had so long desired arrived. The dear boy said three
times: Lord, I am not worthy of the honour you do me, I am not worthy for you to come
into my heart I receive you only by trusting in your mercy: Jesus, Jesus come and take
possession of my heart. Having said these words he put his tongue out over his innocent
lips and received the God of Heaven and earth, the sovereign of the heavenly choirs who
adore him reverently.
At that moment Peter was no longer the child of a poor labourer but an angel. He
possessed in his heart the one who makes us truly happy, the only happiness in life; he
94

10.5 Page 95

▲back to top


possessed God. He seemed radiant, his heart overowing with joy, thanksgiving, and he
repeated rmly that he would never abandon his duties. He talked with Jesus one to
one. After having spoken of his poverty, his needs, the weaknesses of his soul, and after
having asked him for some special graces, he began saying in his heart: My good Jesus,
I possess you in my soul, and your goodness to a poor creature encourages me to ask you
for one more very big favour. I have a father who has seen my happiness in church, as
you have seen: Oh my Jesus! I do not want to accuse him before you, but I can tell you
that he is far from the practices of your holy religion. His soul has not been nourished
by your adorable blood for a long time; bad friends have led him to certain places he
should not be going to. Change his heart, O my good Jesus, have him return to you.
You have said: 'Ask and you shall receive': so I turn to you with so much condence.
I insist, lovable Saviour, that I will never abandon you whole there is a ray of hope in
my heart.
My poor mother, my good Jesus, reward her for all the good she has done for me;
give her patience, the strength to complete my upbringing and that of my brothers and
sisters; make her husband worthy of her virtue; and may the peace and happiness of pure
souls begin to reign amongst us. Oh Jesus, we are very poor but I am not asking you to
let us have more; I only ask for your love, your grace for me and my parents, and that
we may always do your holy will.
During this intimate talk his face radiated the emotions of his soul. His father, his
eyes constantly xed on him, would have liked to have gone to his son and bathed him
in his tears but he did not want to interrupt the thanksgiving he had begun. Peter then
recited alternatively with the others the prayers that are usually said after Communion,
then he went to a corner of the church and spent half an hour reading a devout book.
Then, to please his father and mother, lled with contentment at this greatest act in his
life, he obeyed his parents and went home with them.
Throughout that memorable day Peter was a constant model for the other boys and
anyone who saw him. After a frugal lunch, which his fortunate father and his still more
fortunate mother were also present for, he went back to the church to hear a short
sermon that evening, meant to encourage all those who had made their Communion that
morning to persevere in doing good. His father also wanted to go back with him. Peter,
who was lled with thoughts of his God, was saddened to see how the boys who had
made their Communion that morning were just frittering away their time that evening.
Another praiseworthy custom they have in some places, and it would be good if they did
it everywhere, is the renewal of baptismal vows on the same morning that the children
are making their Easter Communion. And because this was not usually the case amongst
us, Peter wanted it done at home in God's presence and in the presence of his parents
and the rest of the family.
So kneeling down, with a small crucix in his hands, he said in a steady, loud voice; I
renounce forever the devil, all his pomp and works, and I promise to consecrate myself to
Jesus for my entire life. His father could no longer handle these tender, sublime words.
He felt his heart breaking; I made this promise too, he said, but did I keep it? For me
First Communion was a mere formality to be accomplished. If only I had had a mother
like Peter's, I certainly would not have abandoned the Sacraments the very same year
95

10.6 Page 96

▲back to top


I made my Communion. I would have been happy, my home would have been honestly
managed and the family would have been happy. Oh Peter! You have let me know how
happy you are; forgive your father. My God, forgive a poor man like me; and since you
have been so good as to make my son happy like this, I also hope you will not reject my
repentance and my resolve to begin a new life, because I would like to be as lucky as my
son, and make my family happy.
And that evening, it seems that God's peace came to that family. How sweet it was
for all their hearts! How happy were mother and son now that the head of the family was
with them. And what unspeakable joy was the father's, a joy that he hoped to preserve
for the rest of his life!
That evening they prayed together, the father playing his part for the rst time. Who
can imagine the poor wife's consolation seeing her husband kneeling there with the rest
of the family! No one could possibly measure up to her happiness. Just the same she
had one fear; Will these good intentions last? she asked herself ? I will pray with all
my heart, and Peter, who is so intimate with the good God, will also ask God to listen
to us and full our wish.
Before going to bed Peter opened the window that looked out towards the church, and
with one more thought for the One who had given himself to him that morning he said:
Just one nal greeting, my good Jesus. May I remain yours now and forever. Then
with his heart lled with these holy thoughts, his mind once more thinking of God, he
went to sleep in the embrace of his Guardian Angel.
96

10.7 Page 97

▲back to top


[Chapter ve is missing in the original]
97

10.8 Page 98

▲back to top


Chapter 6. The father's conversion.
On Monday it was decided that Peter would return to work at the Match factory until
he was twelve, and that in the evenings he would go to school to learn to read and write
better. The father worked as usual all that morning then after midday, according to his
earlier sad custom, he left the workshop. His wife, who was very anxious, saw all this
and was deeply upset when she knew that he was no longer at work.
One of his mates had enticed him back down to the tavern.
What's up with you, his friend asked him, Why so sad? Has your wife been beating
you?
This last mocking jibe reminded him of what he had been thinking of the day before.
John. I nd myself here, he said, but it's not where I should be; I am not fullling
my duties here, am not doing what I should be doing. So goodbye. I'm going.
Friend. Come on, Is it Peter that's aected your mind? Because they told me that
yesterday you were an impostor in church. So away with all this melancholy, be happy:
cheers, here's to happiness: church is good for women and children.
John. Yes, but my wife and boy are luckier than me; their conscience is at peace,
while I am suering terribly.
Friend. Relax. Have a drink, two drinks and you will see how good times return.
John. No,that's impossible.
Friend. Look! I've got the solution. Madam (to the innkeeper) bring us your best
bottle. Here is the remedy for all ills, drink up; to your wife's health, and mine!
Just then Peter went past on the way to work: his father saw him and it was like a
bolt of lightning striking him. He stood up suddenly and ran to the door shouting,
Peter, Peter, listen, come here my dear boy.
Peter. Oh father, whatever are you asking me! You know what I promised God
yesterday, so let's have a hug but then I'm o to work.
Poor Peter was sad when he went to the Match factory. But he decided to say nothing
but rather to redouble his prayers for his poor father. Meanwhile John went back in
to the tavern, but he seemed to be dumb; his friend noticed and began talking to him:
I'm telling you my friend, it's your boy that has aected your mind. Mine made his
Communion yesterday too. Your boy has been fooled, don't crucify him, he will be what
you want him to be. Let him go to church when he wants; I would never stop him but
when he becomes an adult he will be just like his father and mother, so ... Ah! ah! To
your health, and away with any melancholy!
Far from making him laugh, all this idiotic behaviour just weighed even more on his
heart; the thought of his wife and Peter were xed in his memory.
John. It is impossible for me to laugh my friend. I am not nishing this glass. Good
afternoon, I'm going, I'll see you another time. And with that, he left.
98

10.9 Page 99

▲back to top


Friend. Oh! Listen John, wait, just one more thing. But John had left and never
went back.
So, his friend said, Just look at that impostor, following the platitudes of his wife
and children.
Another friend. True, but he's not completely wrong because he does have a virtuous
wife and has such a good and well-deserving son. He loves his father, and he doesn't
answer back like mine does! When I think that yesterday morning, after he got back
home after Communion he treated me like his dog! What's he going to be like later when
he's eighteen or twenty! He will have no faith, will not be able to read, and he will treat
his father and his commands just like I used to do once. So we need to admit it, it is
religion that has made John's wife so virtuous, his son so obedient and respectful; it is
religion that brings good fortune to the family. Certainly if I had had a wife like his,
and if my son had been brought up like his, I would not be so unlucky and not forced to
relieve my sorrows in life through the bottle.
But where did Peter's father go? He was almost out of his mind, wandering from the
square to the streets without knowing where he wanted to go. And without realising
it he found himself in front of the church where he had found such consolation the day
before. Go on, he said to himself, Peter's and my wife's God is here; I'm going in,
whatever happens. His steps led him irresistibly to the altar where he had witnessed
his son's happiness; mechanically he knelt down. Going back over his thoughts from the
day before, he felt such regret and emotion that he dissolved into tears. He was there for
a long time caught up in his meditation when he felt the priest tap him on the shoulder.
Thinking that the man was distraught with some terrible cross, the good priest took
him by the arm and led him to the sacristy. You seem to be weighed down by some
terrible sorrow he said to him, so tell me your troubles. I am a minister of the God of
consolation; What can I do to help you?
All he got was a deep sigh.
Father. Speak, my friend, I am just a poor priest who has seen all kinds of misery,
and nothing that has happened to a human being will disturb me, so open you heart to
me and tell me. You are speaking to a friend.
Encouraged by these kind words, words that he had never heard from his false friends,
he spoke of his impressions of the day before, his sighs, his promises, his wife's kindness
and lovableness, and his rst-born's obedience and tenderness.
Father. Well, my friend, then it is your wish to be worthy of your family and regain
the friendship of the God who has been so good to your son!
John. Yes! This is what I want, and my soul has been in constant torment since
yesterday.
Father. It is not torment, my friend, but grace which is lifting you up, and God who
is reminding you of your sins and his innite goodness. It is your wife's and your son's
prayers that have been heard in Heaven. So courage my friend. Make a good confession,
a rm resolve to change your life, and this will be the remedy for your torment. So good
friend, do you want to conde the sorrows of your soul in me?
John. I want this with all my heart, because you seem to me to be a very good man,
but what will my friends say?
99

10.10 Page 100

▲back to top


Father. Is it friends like those who will give you the happiness you do not have? Look
at what your friends are worth. They are only good to get you drinking, wasting your
money, staying away from a wife and a son who love you, and from the others who surely
love you. Leave them to say what they want, show them you are a man and that you
have a manly will and approach that shows no embarrassment at doing its duty. After
they have spoken about you and laughed at you they will fall silent, then will praise you
and will nally say to themselves: `At least he has willingly chosen to do his duty'.
John. You are right; see, my wife thinks I am at the tavern, and I was led there by my
old habits; a friend induced me and I could no longer keep away: then I left and began
wandering from street to street until I found myself in front of the church and went in
...
Father. Well, my friend, the Lord God brought you here; he loves you very much
as you know. He wants to restore your peace of mind and give your family back its
happiness. So my friend, listen to his voice, I feel compassion for you; you are not happy.
Take my advice: kneel down and make a good confession and you will soon feel peace in
your heart.
The sacrice of self love was made, and human respect overcome. Amidst tears and
sighs he made his rst Confession and then set aside a time the following day to continue.
His long-remorseful soul was given a soothing balm; an ineable joy shone from him.
Like someone who had found a great treasure, John hurried o home lled with joy. His
wife was astounded when she saw her husband arrive so happy, and even more so arriving
home long before he usually would on a Monday.
Where are you coming from, John? she asked.
I'm coming from the tavern, then from the church, John said. I said good bye to
one of them forever, and in the other I met the good priest who saw me all upset, so I
told him all my troubles and he encouraged me to apply the only remedy - Confession.
I was really moved by his kindness so I did what he asked me, and here I am all happy;
I am giving my wife back her husband, my children a father who had abandoned them
for such a long time.
It would not be possible to express the poor wife's emotions, and Peter's happiness
when he found out that his father had said goodbye to gambling and the tavern and
gone to the church to go to Confession. We would need a book to express the family's
happiness, reunited around the head of the family who had changed his behaviour and
found God's grace through absolution for his sins. He received into his own heart a God
whom he had oended for so long.
Despite their poverty, joy took root in that family because they were all practising
their religion, the only source of true happiness. Great kindness reigned amongst them,
because on Sundays and Mondays the husband was no longer squandering the savings of
an entire week in a single day. His good and attentive wife found a way to save something
so she could oer her husband a gift of a half litre after Sunday lunch, so he would not
be totally deprived of the things that lled him with delight at the tavern.
They all went to the functions in church, and after the sermon and Benediction the
father and his children went for a walk, and during winter spent their time at home in
the family. Sometimes the father and Peter would come here to us to spend the evening
100

11 Pages 101-110

▲back to top


11.1 Page 101

▲back to top


in pleasant, honest recreation, and took part in the plays, comedies or other things that
used happen at the Oratory on winter weekend evenings.
Work continued on Mondays like every other day of the week.
John's friends joked about him for a while because of his new life style; but they soon
tired of that and it was replaced by esteem and he inspired them by his good behaviour.
Morning and evening they prayed together; they all went to Confession and Commu-
nion; you would often see father, mother and children go to Confession one after the
other then all devoutly make their Communion.
Thus a family that had been in desolation for a number of years because the father
had abandoned his family, carelessly forgotten his duties as a husband and Christian
and ignored his religion returned, after twelve years of tribulation, to days of peace and
tranquility, since only religion or God's grace can make a man content and happy.
101

11.2 Page 102

▲back to top


Chapter 7. The vicissitudes of youth.
The reader would certainly want to know how this story continued and I am happy to
satisfy that wish. But to keep things fairly brief I judge it better to leave out some details
concerning Peter's parents and just keep to facts regarding himself.
I will begin by referring to the resolutions from his First Communion and showing how
he observed these as he grew up.
One day I happened to nd a devotional book and opening it I saw a scrawled and
badly spelled note. I read it and saw that it was something Peter had written to recall
his First Communion. Despite the language, as you can imagine would be the case for
an eleven year old just beginning to learn to read and write, just the same it testies
to the simplicity and importance of its contents which I intend to give you without any
corrections, convinced that it can be a model for anyone making his First Communion.
So here it is.
Rule of life set out by me, Peter, on the lucky day that I made my First Communion
on 12 April 1845 when I turned eleven.
I will kneel down and in God's presence and promise that tomorrow, as soon as I have
received the host I will make the following resolutions so I can save my soul.
1. I promise that God will always be my father, and Mary my mother, and I will love
and obey both of them.
2. I will go to Confession every fortnight or once a month and to Communion with
permission from my confessor.
3. I will make Sundays holy by always going to Mass, the sermon and Benediction.
4. I will read something from a devotional book every day, and say a Hail Mary each
day for my father and mother so they can be saved.
5. I will humbly ask Jesus when he is with me for two special graces: rst, that I will
be able to avoid all bad companions; secondly that I will be able to preserve the virtue
of modesty to the end of my life like St Aloysius did.
6. I will re-read and renew these resolutions once a month kneeling before a crucix.
Amen.
Holy Mary, save my soul and the souls of my father, mother, brothers and sisters.
Amen
These are the resolutions Peter made at his First Communion. As we can all easily
recognise, Peter had taken some of the ideas he had heard in sermons at the Triduum he
made in preparation for Easter, and adjusted them so they could more easily apply to
himself. However that may be, he gave himself the sacred duty of observing them.
Before giving him back the book with its memento, I asked him if he had kept these
promises he had written down as a reminder, until now. Until now, yes, he said, And I
102

11.3 Page 103

▲back to top


hope to keep them until I die. I think it would be a terrible lie if you tell God something
and don't keep it.
When he turned thirteen, Peter's parents, seeing him able to tackle a better profession,
placed him at a Cotton factory. This new job, although it earned him a little more money
in temporal terms, was somewhat of an obstacle to his religious practices because his
employer, sometimes pretending work was urgent, and sometimes giving him particular
work to do, made him work almost all of Sunday. Poor me, Peter thought, God told us
to keep Sundays holy, and I am forced to profane them; how will God bless eorts like
these! He spoke to his parents about it, and both were sorry that they had let their son
stay with employment. His mother used often say: You can imagine, Peter, how sorry I
am seeing you spend most of the Lord's day doing profane work. But I don't know what
to do. I have spoken with the parish priest, and he advised me to be patient because
there is nothing else can be done; but meanwhile we should try to nd other work and
put up with the employer until such time as we nd something better.
Providence came to Peter's aid, proving that earnings from Sundays and other Holy
Days bring ruin to all the work during the week. Here is how it happened. First there
was a re at the factory; then the employer went broke; two of his children died; his wife
fell sick for more than a year; he was forced to sell his factory to others and became a
simple worker rather than the owner.
While he was with the employer, how was Peter to practise his religion? Whoever
wants to do things well nds time to do so. Every Sunday, getting up very early, before
he went o to work he went to Mass, after which there was the sermon. After lunch if he
could, he still went to instruction; otherwise he went to Benediction late in the evening
in some church. He found some time to go to Confession.
If there was no other possibility, he went to his usual confessor on Saturday evenings,
then went to Communion on Sunday morning; sometimes he went to Confession on
Sunday evening and Communion on Monday early, before going o to work. He also
persevered in reading a little bit each day from some devotional book and since he often
had little time, he carried The Companion of Youth in his pocket with him, and would
read some of it while coming from or going to work. He tried to memorise and `ruminate'
on them as he used say, and sometimes would repeat them to his work mates.
Peter's next employer was more humane and more Christian than the rst. Having
learned from his predecessor's disasters, and fully aware that God had commanded that
Sundays be kept holy, bringing blessings on whatever was accomplished during the week,
he looked after his workers and saw that they all had time; on Saturday evening he
ordered the business to be closed and it would not open until Monday. This decision
brought him good fortune. Everyone liked working for him; they all found time to full
their duties, nobody took Mondays o and his business prospered.
Peter also gained much from his employer who, noticing his delity, punctuality, hard
work, soon increased his daily earnings from ten to fteen soldi. Meanwhile because he
regularly attended evening classes, Peter was coming on with his arithmetic and metric
system, with Italian grammar, and his employer gave him the job of keeping the register
for a number of his work mates, keeping an eye on things to see that there were no
arguments, and that no breakdowns occurred with the cotton and thread machines. His
103

11.4 Page 104

▲back to top


work mates were happy; they could not have had a more patient and kind assistant;
the employer was happy because it would have been hard to nd a more faithful and
diligent person than him to entrust things to. And Peter too was happy with these
responsibilities because while checking that people were working he could also stop some
of the blaspheming or taking the Lord's name in vain, or bad conversations. What else?
When someone loves God, things go well. Seeing Peter's good behaviour, and the benets
that came from it, the employer increased his pay several times. Peter was by now only
seventeen but he was earning ten francs a week. This was a real stroke of Providence,
because his father had been sick for a few months and could no longer work all day, so
keeping the family was almost entirely up to Peter.
How often his good mother blessed the time she had spent in his upbringing! How
often his father thanked Divine Providence for having given him a wife who had known
how to instill religious principles in her Peter's heart. He was now the consolation and
support of the entire family.
104

11.5 Page 105

▲back to top


Chapter 8. Some particular details.
Let's not think that Peter did not have some bad moments because youth is a risky time,
and such risks can be found anywhere and amongst all kinds of people. Peter had many
diculties but with his courage and the help of God's grace he freed himself from them
without being drawn into wrongdoing. Let me tell you about some of these.
One Feast Day, it was the Feast of St Peter, some of his friends invited him to go with
them to a party. Come Peter, they said, We will pay.
Peter. Thanks friends, I will willingly go but only after the functions at church.
Friends. Ok so we can go after church; there will still be time.
Peter. We go and do what God asks rst, then what people want afterwards.
Friend. If we go to church, you will come later, won't you?
Peter. Yes certainly, on one condition you already know about.
Friend. What's that?
Peter. No bad talk.
Because they wanted Peter to come with them, he was such pleasant company, but
also because their parents wanted them to go, they went to vespers, the sermon and
Benediction. But then afterwards when they went o for something to eat, an unexpected
and troubling event arose for Peter. St Peter's Feast that year occurred on Friday, and
the young men, whether they had done so out of good or bad faith, had prepared a meat
dish. Peter immediately saw the problem he was faced with. I can see you have done
well, he told his friends.
One friend. Meaning what, Peter?
Peter. Did you not realise it is Friday? We Catholics are not allowed to eat meat on
Friday.
Friend. That's true, we didn't think about it, but what can we do at this hour?
What's done is done.
Peter. It is still Friday despite the hour, and the Church's obligation doesn't stop
because of it.
Friend. But we forgot about it and we didn't do it intentionally.
Peter. But if we eat meat we will be thinking about it and we will be doing it
intentionally.
Friend. Peter, I'm sure that just for once we can overlook it.
Peter. I know that it is forbidden to eat meat on Fridays, Saturdays, and other vigils;
nor can I see that you can do so unless there is a serious reason, like maybe a serious
illness.
Another friend. Peter, leave it all to my conscience; once, yes, it was forbidden but
now everyone eats it.
105

11.6 Page 106

▲back to top


Peter. You are very kind to put all this on your conscience but if I go to Hell then you
won't be coming down to pull me out! I have never heard it said that you can disobey
the precepts of the Church without sinning.
Friend. But these days everyone's doing it.
Peter. Excuse me but that's not true, that everyone's doing it: I know many who
abstain on days they should abstain; so when someone says that everyone's doing it, are
they saying maybe there's no room left in Hell for everyone? Maybe these days the Lord
is not around any more. Is it God who commands? Times change, people change, but
divine law never changes.
Friend. It is not God who tells us to fast but the Church.
Peter. But God governs the Church, so what the Church commands, God commands.
Friend. But Peter, be patient: what's the problem for the Lord if I have a slice of
salami this evening, or a piece of cheese?
Peter. What was the problem for the Lord if Adam ate the fruit or didn't eat it?
And you know what terrible punishment he suered. Friend, in the things that God
commands we should not ask how they matter to God, but what the consequences are
for us. I can't stop you from eating this; I could forbid you maybe, if I could; but I will
not be eating it.
Friend. But don't you know, Peter, that you can eat this when there is a serious
enough reason: when my parents are ill they do not take any notice of Fridays.
Peter. What you say is ok but I see no serious reason here; we are in the best of
health.
Friend. So what do you want to do with all this stu ?
Peter. I am your friend and companion, I am not your bursar. This stu can be kept
or used in some other way, but not eaten.
Another friend. Listen up, Peter. You know well enough that his is a time of political
freedom, constitutions; a time when everyone can write, think, speak, do what he likes.
Peter. The freedom you are speaking of has no place in things commanded or forbidden
by legitimate authority, much less by God. There is no constitution in Heaven that can
abrogate the divine law, and for God's precepts there is no freedom to do and think as
you like; the holy law is eternal, to be obeyed as much today as it was in the past; no
human being can introduce the least change to it. So if you want to insist on freedom,
then let's do it like this: I will leave you in complete freedom to eat whatever you want,
because I cannot stop you and you will certainly have the courtesy to allow me the
freedom to eat what I want.
At these words no one made any further comment to Peter and leaving aside any
further discussion they sat down at table to eat and Peter with them. All eyes were on
Peter. He happily took a slice of bread with cherries and began eating heartily. Seeing
this one of them said: If Peter is eating like this I want to follow him, and leaving the
chicken and salami aside that was already on his plate, he took a slice of cheese.
A second, then a third, then a fourth did the same.
Only three were left eating meat. And although they seemed to regret being inter-
rupted, nevertheless, confused by the others' example, and feeling the remorse of their
conscience, they too began eating fruit and cheese. They all ate happily.
106

11.7 Page 107

▲back to top


Peter could not contain the joy he felt at seeing that he had succeeded in preventing
his friends from oending the Lord. When the meal was over Peter amused his friends
with some innocent games and stories because, although somewhat reserved, Peter was
always cheerful and good at conversation, and when he was with others he could be the
life of the party.
After the fun they were about to say good night. As each one was about to go home,
Peter greeted them thus: You gave me great pleasure today my friends by giving me
a chance to honour the Saint whose name I bear. But my consolation was even greater
when I saw everyone abstaining. You will all be dear friends of mine in the future, and
since you were paying today, let me invite you the day after tomorrow, Sunday evening,
to eat some meat and everything at my expense. My parents love me very much and they
will join in our good cheer. His friends accepted the invitation and the following Sunday
after fullling their religious duties they went to Peter's place. His parents wanted to
celebrate Peter's name day, and they were very happy with the party especially his mother
who saw that nothing was missing that could contribute to a true feast for friends.
Thus Peter had the consolation of seeing his friends going to church and preventing
them from violating the Church's precepts. Furthermore they became Peter's best friends
and continued going to church with him on Sundays, never omitting what a good Catholic
should do to keep these days holy. How much good a courageous and truly Christian
friend can do when he does not let human respect win out!
107

11.8 Page 108

▲back to top


Chapter 9. His outstanding devotion.
The Lord tells us that the road a young man takes when he is young he will continue
along as he gets older, into his manhood, his old age and until he goes to his grave.
Happy are those who give themselves to God as a young man! They already have an
almost certain reward in eternal salvation. This was Peter's happy lot. He gave himself
to God in good time, and as he grew in years he also grew wonderfully in virtue. What
is most wonderful is that the more he strove to be known before God, the more hidden
he became before man.
Here I shall point to some things regarding Peter's outstanding devotion.
On Sundays at our place after church we usually had some games at the Oratory, so
that the boys who came could spend some time in pleasant and honest recreation. Peter
used come, talk with, and encourage the others in their games, but he rarely took part
himself. What was he doing? When the rest were running around, singing, playing and
the like, I would see him quietly pull aside from the games and slip into church. And
keeping an eye on him, without him noticing me, I saw that he was slipping away to
make a quiet visit to the Blessed Sacrament, say the Rosary, and make the Stations of
the Cross.
I asked him to tell me one day in condence why he chose that time to pray, and
what particular purpose he had in mind for his prayers and he told me: I choose this
time because with all the others busy with their games I know I won't be disturbed.
And I direct all these prayers in surage for the souls in Purgatory. Poor souls, he said
emotionally, Poor souls! We can pray for them so they can be with God in Heaven soon;
would it not be an act of cruelty not to do whatever we can to help them?
But despite his diligence in choosing a time he would not be disturbed, some of his
friends noticed his devotion and followed his example. That is where the custom came
from, and it is one we still keep today, of saying the Rosary after Benediction of the
Blessed Sacrament for anyone who wants to, without any obligation, while most of the
boys are having fun in the playground.
His heart was so good and aectionate that it enjoyed spending time with spiritual
matters. You only needed to mention Heaven to him, God's love or his goodness, and
he became all emotional. One day while I was there with some of his friends around I
said to him: Peter, if you continue as good as this what a great feast we will have one
day in Heaven with the Lord! We will be with him always, enjoy him, love him for all
eternity! I said this almost casually but it produced such an eect that I saw him go
white and he fainted and would almost certainly have fallen had not his friends caught.
I also remember something that happened at Giaveno when a number of boys had gone
there to make a retreat. At the beginning of each of the talks he would sit in some corner
to see what topic the preacher was going to speak about. And I saw that sometimes he
108

11.9 Page 109

▲back to top


would gradually move up closer to the speaker, and at other times he would hurry out
of the church. When I saw this happen a few times I wanted to know why so I asked
him one day: Peter, what's all this, and why don't you go straight to the assigned place
with the others? Why stop at the back of the church?
I do that he said, so I don't disturb the others.
How is it, I asked that you might disturb them? And he replied:
You see, if the preacher is speaking about mortal sin, I can't handle it; I feel my heart
breaking and I either need to leave the church or shout out.
And so I now knew why he would suddenly leave the Oratory church, sometimes really
in a hurry, or why sometimes he would cry out or get very agitated. This is why, if I
noted he was at the talk, I tried to temper my words; but all that was needed was the
words `mortal sin' said with a bit of emotion and he would jump up and go. So that is
why he usually stayed near the church door.
These things, according to the spiritual masters, demonstrate two important truths.
Firstly they demonstrate how pure and innocent Peter's soul was, if he had such
sentiments whenever he heard or spoke of spiritual matters. Secondly it shows how
deeply rooted was his aversion to evil; this was a sure sign he would continue in virtue
in the future.
Despite the many things he had to do at his employment and at home, he found time
for prayer and other religious practices. In the morning he would get up early, go to
Mass, say his ordinary prayers and the Rosary, and would often go to Communion. At
noon he had two hours free time, but instead of playing games or lying down somewhere
like most others usually did, he would help his parents at home, or go over lessons with
some of his younger brothers and sisters, and then a quarter of an hour before he needed
to go back to the workshop he would already be there, handing out work to his work
mates as they came back.
He occupied every minute of his time, and where he could he joined prayer with his
work. Coming or going to work, or when he had things to do in some other place, if he
was alone he would be praying. At this point I would not like to overlook one thing that
I was witness to.
One evening as night was falling I was walking home along the road that comes from
the Po to Porta Palazzo. When I got to a certain point along the road a young lad
arrived carrying a long and heavy wooden pole, nailed together with heavy iron nails.
He seemed to be groaning under the heavy load, and seemed to be saying something.
Poor boy, I said to myself, he must be very tired. As I got closer to him I saw him bowing
his head every now and again, like you do at the Glory be to the Father..., Or rather
other moments of veneration: so I was aware that in fact he was praying. It was Peter.
Peter, I said to him You look very tired!
Peter. Not so much; I went to do a job for my employer, to bring back this cylinder
for a broken machine that can now be xed.
I. You seemed to be speaking. Who was with you?
Peter. Ah you see, this morning I could not go to Mass, so I didn't say the Rosary,
and since I found myself alone on the road I was saying it while I was walking. I really
wanted to say it today because it is Tuesday, the day one of my aunties died, and she was
109

11.10 Page 110

▲back to top


good to me and did many things for me. So having no other way to show my gratitude,
every Tuesday I say the Rosary for her soul.
What a ne example that could be imitated by those who have received some favour.
Prayer is such an easy thing to do, and it is so eective as a way of saying thanks for
those who have beneted in some way.
110

12 Pages 111-120

▲back to top


12.1 Page 111

▲back to top


Chapter 10. He leaves home.
There was something that worried the whole family. It was the military service that
Peter had to undergo. The ballot chose him and Peter had to enlist in the army. You
just can't describe his parent's desolation.
Woe is me!, his by now sickly old father was saying, Here am I approaching old age;
my strength and health are gone; I cannot earn a living; Peter was my only support.
And now he has gone to the army; oh woe is me and my poor family! Desolation and
misery will see me to me grave.
Peter. Do not worry, father, as citizens we have to serve our country. We have to
recognise God's will even in things like this. It can happen to anyone, so we need to be
patient and resigned. I certainly do not want to make you sad for fear of poverty.
But let's put our trust in God; if we observe his law he will not fail to come to our
aid.
His Father. But who will help me?
Peter. God will be our help; my mother will continue to help you, and two of my
brothers have now begun to earn something; and I will not cease doing what I can to
help you.
His mother, who was always good and solicitous for her son's spiritual welfare even
more than for the temporal welfare of the family, on the evening before Peter left, took
him into a room that was somewhat apart and taking her son by the hand said: Peter,
tomorrow you leave home, and your parents; who knows if we will see each other again
in this life. How many strange thoughts are weighing down my mind at the moment!
Peter. Don't cry, mother, you worry me so much speaking like this.
Mother. I am not crying because you are leaving. I am a Christian and I know my
duties to God and the country! But my dear Peter, just thinking about the fact that
you have spent twenty years under my eyes and have been so good, always loved your
religion, always gone to the Sacraments, always kept far away from bad friends, and now
I see you leave to become a soldier where there are so many perils, whether in the people
you have to mix with or the places you will be sent to. This is what aicts me, makes
me sad and worried about what might happen to your soul.
Peter. I understand mother, your fears are well founded. But I have already seen
to this at least in part. This morning I went to Confession and Communion and with
God's help I will be able to keep my good resolutions and observe the rule I have already
established. I am sure I can avoid oending God.
Mother. Will you be brave enough to avoid anything that might oend God?
Peter. I hope so; and that is what I have already promised and continue to promise
before this picture of Our Lady whom I have always honoured as my loving mother since
111

12.2 Page 112

▲back to top


my First Communion; I promise, I say, to continue in the Lord's service, take no heed of
those who speak evil, and keep up my prayer and the Sacraments as I have done so far.
Mother. These words of yours, Peter, give me great consolation, and since we are here
in front of the image of Our Lady, let us make this agreement: you will not let a day go
without praying to Our Lady so that she may keep you free from sin; and every evening
before going to bed I will come and kneel before this picture wherever you are and beg
the graces and blessings of this merciful mother.
At this point both of them were moved to tears. The father had noticed and he joined
them in the room and then the other children came and it was the most moving scene
you could imagine in the world. They were all weeping, sobbing, sighing. They looked at
each other tearfully without saying a word, until Peter, gathering his courage said, It is
time that we raised our eyes to Heaven and resigned ourselves to God our Creator. Let
us oer him this sorrowful separation in expiation for our sins. Good night, let us get
some sleep.
His sorrowing parents were comforted by their son's tender words and oered up their
sorrow to God as a sacrice and went o to bed, but they couldn't sleep a wink.
The following morning before leaving, Peter gathered all his brothers and sisters to-
gether around his father's bed, since he was forced to remain there through illness, and
in his usual kind way he recommended that they all keep Sundays holy; he asked his
brothers to avoid bad companions and blasphemy. Amongst other things he told them:
If you love God, serve him and are obedient to your mother and father, you will have
great spiritual and temporal blessings.
And mother, please continue to take care of my father. He is not well and therefore
even more worthy or our compassion and solicitude.
And father. I recommend patience and resignation: we are not wealthy and therefore
you will have to put up with things but the Lord will take account of everything. Although
I have to go far away from you, I will not cease to think of you, and I will send whatever
help I am able to. Meanwhile father, take ...
What are you giving me, Peter? his father asked, astonished.
Take this, Peter said lovingly. These are the savings I have made over the past
years. You and my mother used give me whatever I needed for my small pleasures, so I
can do no less; I am keeping some for myself to pay for when I rst go to my regiment
but the rest I leave for you and I am leaving you two hundred and fty francs. Goodbye
everyone, and take courage.
Peter wanted to go, his father wanted to speak and could not do so out of emotion, but
he held his hand; meanwhile making every eort he could he said: Come closer Peter,
and listen to these words which may be the last you will ever hear from your father: leave
consoled, may Heaven bless you, and may this thought be your consolation that through
your eorts you brought great consolation and support to your father and saved his soul
through your good behaviour.
Peter was happy to see his parents so resigned to God's will, and left to join the
regiment he had been assigned to.
112

12.3 Page 113

▲back to top


Chapter 11. Life in the army.
It is a fact that army life is full of dangers for good souls, although ocers and simple
soldiers of good conduct and truly Christian courage are not lacking; nevertheless because
of idleness, especially in time of peace, or because of the godless books and papers that
are everywhere, the conversations they have, certain places and certain kinds of people
they come across out of sheer duty, it is rare to nd people return from military service
with the holiness of life and upright behaviour they had when they left home. Peter was
amongst the few blessed by God and favoured by his grace.
He had decided not to omit any of the religious practices that were compatible with
his military status, so on the rst day he reached the corps, when it was supper time,
before eating he made the usual sign of the cross and a brief prayer that he was unable
to nish because interrupted by a long oh! oh! oh!
He is a friar, said one;
He's pretending said another: oh! oh
Peter, without being discouraged, all relaxed, said, What's the problem? Maybe I
didn't make the sign of the cross properly? Let me do it again and I will try to do it
better.
So he made the sign of the cross and said his prayer again and the murmuring continued.
He did the same when he had nished eating, but with a little less reaction this time.
During the day he was with one or another person. Some thought he was a young man
with lots of good humour, others that he had been well brought up by his parents. And
many, who had also recently just joined military service, and were still basically very
good sought him out as a friend. Meanwhile there were some that wanted to write to
their parents but because they were illiterate, Peter oered to read and write letters for
them whenever they wanted to, but always as a good friend without expecting anything
for it. And this meant he soon had other friends.
One evening, when it was time for bed, Peter knelt next to his bed to say his prayers.
It caused such a rumpus that the captain himself had to come to the dormitory. When he
asked why there was such a rumpus, he then began speaking severely: Is that how you
treat religion? You should all be practising it; but since everyone is left free to practise
it, at least if someone doesn't want to, he should respect others. I will note this disorder,
and if it happens again the miscreants will be severely punished.
The following day Peter was just as kind to anyone who asked him for something.
What kind of young man is this Peter?, said one,
He read my letter for me, wrote another one and all for nothing; he even gave me the
paper; he really is a dear friend.
For me, another one said, he read out a note, and helped me out with a debt of
three francs, and did it all for nothing.
113

12.4 Page 114

▲back to top


The quartermaster corporal was told that Peter wrote neatly and knew arithmetic and
the metric decimal system, so he got him to do some urgent work which even the corporal
himself could not do.
Whenever it was time to eat or go to bed he regularly made the sign of the cross and
said his customary prayers, and the scoers diminished in number to the point where
after a few days even they became his admirers. But the real marvel was this: some
of his fellow soldiers who out of human respect did not say their prayers, little by little
began to follow his example and three months had not passed with Peter amongst them
before the entire barracks where he slept regularly said their prayers. He thanked God
for the courage he had given him and was happy to see his fellows fullling their religious
duties.
Despite this there were other men who invited him to certain parties or to go to
certain places that a good and well brought up Christian young man should stay away
from. Peter consistently refused. One day some wanted to drag him away almost by
force and since he was absolutely not going to go they said: What a wretched kind of
soldier you are!
Why do you say that? Peter asked. And they replied;
Because you won't do what all honourable soldiers do.
A soldier's honour, he replied, lies in preserving his body for his earthly King and
his soul for his heavenly King; what you want is to dishonour the true soldier because it
is forbidden by the King of Heaven and by the earthly King. Peter put all his eorts into
fullling his duties, doing favours for whoever asked him without ever getting involved
in things that were against God's law.
One of his fellows who had been the recipient of many of Peter's services, said to him
one day: I would like to give you a gift, Peter, something you would like. Tell me: what
would you like best?
Peter. If you would like to do something pleasing to me and at the same time of
advantage to you, I would ask you to take the Lord's name in vain any more. This would
be a very precious gift for me.
Friend. I give you my word of honour that I will give you this gift and I promise you I
will not take the Lord's name in vain again; but I would like you to ask me for something
else.
Peter. Since you are so kind, could I ask you this Easter to make your Confession and
Communion and at the same time pray for me and my poor family.
Friend. What a wonderful soul you are! You are a saint amongst us; you know that
some of your friends are aware that your father is sick and in need. They have collected
twelve francs and this is the gift they have asked me to give you.
You have only asked me for things that are good for my soul, which I assure you I will
do, but in the name of your friends I ask you to also accept this gift for your father.
Peter accepted the money with gratitude and saw that his father, who was very sick,
soon received it.
114

12.5 Page 115

▲back to top


Chapter 12. His father's death.
Peter's father really was in need. He had had many setbacks and had been conned to
bed for some months for most of the time. The two hundred and fty francs had kept
the family going for about eight months. But with the costs of running the home on
the increase, foodstus going up in price and with the two boys who had been earning
something almost without work, poverty had reached a climax. We nd out about the
situation of the family from a letter Peter's mother had had written to him. It went like
this.
My dear Peter,
God's hand continues to lie heavily upon us; after you left your father's
health got steadily worse and he was no longer able to do a day's work. Your
brothers' employer had no more work for them so they are at home and
unemployed Almost anything of any value is at Monte di Pietà . But amidst
all our woes there is one great consolation, that we are resigned to God's will.
Your father shows the patience of a Christian.
He sees God's hand in his sickness and often says: I had fun in my youth,
so it is right that I should suer in old age: if the Lord sends me with illness
it is a sign that he wants me to save my soul.
I am writing this to let you know how things are at home. You certainly
cannot send us any help, but you can ask God to bless us and help us.
May the holy Virgin keep you good. Greetings from the whole family.
Your loving mother.
When he received this letter Peter could not but be saddened and almost by way of
comfort he had conded his worries in some of his closer friends who like him wanted to
live honest and upright lives. These are the ones who, having been helped so much by
Peter, wanted to give him the gift of the twelve francs mentioned above, so he could help
his father in some way. So he was keen to answer his mother, and the letter, a copy of
which I have here, contained these precise words:
My dearest mother,
Cagliari, 5 7.bre [September] 1854.
May Divine Providence be praised mother, and let us always trust in God,
since he has advised us always to seek his glory rst, then promises to add
whatever we need in life.
115

12.6 Page 116

▲back to top


Some of my friends who are aware of our need have given me twelve francs to
send you; I am adding another twelve that I have saved over the months. So
you have a postal order for 24 francs. This sum is certainly only a small help
in your serious need, but let us revive our hope that innite Providence which
helps us today will also help us tomorrow. It pains me to hear that father's
illness is getting worse. Nevertheless tell him from me that also with this we
ought be consoled; the road strewn with owers and pleasures does not lead
to Heaven; thorns, tribulations, sickness and poverty are special signs of the
Lord's kindness. He says blessed are those who suer and are sad; and he
calls them blessed because of the great reward prepared for them in Heaven,
for sure. So my consolation at the news you have given me grows, I mean
that my father is resigned to the divine will in his pain, a clear sign that
God's grace is with him.
Tell my brothers to try to keep busy with something or nd some trade or
other; and if they nd no work tell them to go to school and learn to read
and write well; that will always be of some use to them. So I am enclosing a
note for my old teacher, and I am asking him to give some schooling to my
brothers if they have nothing else to do. He loved me and I hope that to the
other good things he did for me he will add this one - to take my brothers
into school.
I believe that my youngest brother wants to make his First Communion this
year.
I am happy about that because he is good. Make every eort to see that he
does it well.
Because the saying goes that when First Communion is well made the road to
Heaven is almost prepaid. Instruct him at home as much as you can and get
his teacher to get him to study his catechism well. Send him to Confession
often and tell him to make his Confession well and not keep anything back
from the confessor.
For some months I have been helping one of my superiors to write; he has
promised me a small reward; as soon as I receive it I will write to you and
send it to you.
My dear mother, I have so much love for my family that I cannot stop writing
because I feel like I am there talking with you. But I have reached the end of
the page so I will nish this letter asking you to tell my father that there is a
beautiful church in this city dedicated to the Blessed Virgin where I go each
evening and pray for him that he may have either health or patience; but
that whatever happens he can do God's will. tell those at home to always
keep Sundays holy and especially to go to the sermon.
May God help you mother dear,
greet all our relatives,
116

12.7 Page 117

▲back to top


I remain always
your most aectionate son PETER.
The letter and the money did not arrive in time to help his father, who had already been
dead three days when it came. As soon as his mother received Peter's letter she wrote
to him immediately to tell him of the sad loss of his father; the letter went like this:
Beloved Peter,
Turin 10 Sept. 1854.
Your letter, Peter, did not arrive in time to console your father. He died on
the 6th of this month. You may weep and be consoled. You have lost a father
but he has gone to Heaven. He had been ill for four years; for three months he
has been conned to bed; he suered a lot but was always resigned. During
these nal months he often went to Confession, received Viaticum twice; he
received the Holy Oils and anointing in time; he was also given the papal
blessing; his soul went to his Creator at eleven thirty on the evening of the
sixth, with our parish priest beside him, praying until he breathed his last.
Some hours before he died he called the whole family around his bed and told
us to love one another. We are poor, he said, but very rich if we have the fear
of God. Love God and begin to love him while you are young. Pray for me
now and after my death. And after saying that he looked around: Peter,
he said, my Peter! Peter is not here! Tell him to pray for me, he ... he saved
my soul; Peter, how much I love you Peter... there were things I wanted to
tell you but I just couldn't.
We are still experiencing deep sadness.
I received the twenty four francs you sent me, so please thank your generous
friends for me for giving the twelve francs. This will help pay some of the
debts incurred in recent days because of your father's illness. Your brothers
have found work again with a good employer. Here we pray three times a
day for your father's soul, so pray with us too, and pray also for me.
I am,
your sorrowing mother.
News of his father's death was like an arrow piercing Peter's heart. He could not even
nish reading the letter. He drew aside so he could give full vent to his sorrow and
emotions. He cried for hours and could take no food for a whole day. Some of his friends
wanted to console him and he told them: If you want to console me let me weep for my
poor deceased father. His only comfort was to go to church and place his sorrow at the
foot of the crucix: My Jesus, he said, accept this sorrow that I am experiencing as
penance for my sins and in surage for my father's soul. Yes, father, I loved you so much
117

12.8 Page 118

▲back to top


in life, and I still love you now that you are dead: may the Lord give you eternal repose;
yes my beloved father, I pray to God that he will take you soon to Paradise.
That evening he went to his superior and asked for twenty four hours leave so he could
deal with some aairs concerning his father's death. His superior gave him words of
comfort and granted the favour he had asked. He spent the time in works of piety in
surage for his father's soul. He went to Confession and Communion, went to several
Masses and after midday went to make a visit to the Blessed Sacrament, and then made
the Stations of the Cross; he said the Rosary and many other prayers. At the end of
the day, like someone who had fullled an important duty Peter was resigned and said
to himself; I have done everything I can for my father's soul; he would certainly not be
pleased if I continued to feel sad, and nor will he gain any more benet from it. So I will
be cheerful and resigned. He then took a sheet of paper and write the following letter
to his mother.
My dearest mother.
18 September, 1854.
Your letter, mother, brought me all the grief that a child can feel for the
loss of his tender, beloved father. I have cried, sighed, but since sorrow is no
surage for the dead, I had recourse to religion. I asked for a day's leave,
which I easily obtained, and I spent it in works of piety in surage for my
father's soul.
So soften your own sorrows and continue to pray for him, for in the future
we can say with even more aection: Our father in Heaven; because I really
believe that right now my father is in Paradise. Let us thank God for giving
him the time to receive all the Sacraments. That has to be a great consolation
for us. Tomorrow all of you go to church for one more Mass, and let those
who can, go to Communion for his soul.
If the Lord sees t for me to return home I would like to bring you all the
consolations a good son can for his mother: love, obedience, respect, diligence
in my duties, and something I know you have very much at heart - regular
practice of my religion. These are the things I promise.
I will write to you again soon when I feel a little calmer. Tell my brothers
and my sisters that work makes them good citizens, and religion makes them
good Christians and that work and religion leads to Heaven. May God grant
you true happiness. Meanwhile mother,
know that I am always
your beloved son, PETER.
118

12.9 Page 119

▲back to top


Chapter 13. He leaves for the Crimea.
After his father's death it would seem that the situation for Peter's family had improved.
An uncle took his eight year old sister in and that took a burden from the mother. The
two older brothers found employment and between them both earned eight francs a week.
A thirteen year old sister became a seamstress and earned two francs a week.
Peter had been made a Corporal so was also able to send something to help the family
and set that at ten francs a month. His mother put all of this together and through hard
work and economy was able to manage aairs properly.
This is how things were for Peter when an alliance was made between our Government,
France and England to send fteen thousand soldiers from Piedmont to the Crimea to
ght the Russians. Amongst the regiments destined for this expedition was Peter's. He
knew that his mother would be very sorry to hear this news so even though he had to
tell her he adopted a facetious tone as if it was like someone going for a walk to pass the
time. Therefore this is how he wrote to his mother.
Dearest mother,
Cagliari, 12 March 1855,
Good news, mother; I am going for a trip that will cost me nothing. Trans-
port, food, clothing, my stay there, return ticket (when we return) all gratis.
We have been warned to get ready to leave for the Crimea. Some get fright-
ened when they hear the name of this country; not me; That's my duty, so I
gladly go. The world is like being in exile. Whether I remain here in Sardinia,
or return to Piedmont or go to Turkey I am always in exile in a valley of tears;
our homeland is Heaven.
Don't think I am heading o carelessly: my rst preparations were for my
soul and my conscience is fully at ease. We are in God's hands, and if I am to
die in battle I will die with honour and even hope to die as a good Christian.
But if I come back I will be able to tell you all about those places. As soon
as I arrive at my destination I will write to you. Continue to take care of
the family, and if we do not meet again in this world we will meet in Heaven
where our father is waiting for us. Goodbye, dear mother, goodbye, keep
cheerful:
I am always,
your most aectionate PETER.
119

12.10 Page 120

▲back to top


Peter, as we have said, wrote this letter in a somewhat facetious tone so he would not
cause too much sorrow for his mother. But far from being cheerful she was very sad. I
tried to console her by telling her that her son was good at writing and therefore when
he was amongst enemies it would be less likely that he would fall into their hands, and
that she could be consoled because she had such a courageous and virtuous son. The
mother became a little more resigned, and asked me to write him a letter in which I
would encourage him warmly to avoid any oence against God and that she would be
less sorrowful if she knew he had died in battle than if she were to think he had stained
his soul with sin. I willingly carried out my commission, and also added some reections
of my own that I thought would be appropriate. He wrote back immediately and since
this reply is full of good and frank thoughts I shall reproduce it here just as it is, asking
you to take no account of what he says that concerns me.
My dearest friend,
Cagliari, 4 April 1855.
You can imagine with what great pleasure I received your letter! Every word
of it was a precious balm for me. You ask me if I am still a good man, if
my heart is still good. Yes, dear Don B. ..., I will tell you frankly that my
heart is the same as it was when you knew me at twelve years of age. Only
distance has stopped me from going to the Oratory, but tell all my friends
that the rules of the St Aloysius sodality have always been my rule of conduct
in life. The book you gave me as I was leaving I have looked after jealously,
and I read a little from it each day. I have brought with me the resolutions I
wrote down at my First Communion, and I read them once a month and even
more often, taking care to put them into practice. You tell me that you want
my soul to be looked after, with all your heart. I believe that and you have
always shown that. For my part I assure you I will do everything I can to be
saved. I have already encountered serious perils but the Blessed Virgin has
always helped me and I have come out of them without oending the Lord.
Please try to console my mother who I believe is very sad that I am leaving
for the Crimea. I also ask you to try to teach the fear of the Lord to my
brothers. Take care of their soul as you showed you did and still do for mine.
So see that my relatives, friends, brothers and sisters will all be saved.
We still do not know the day of our departure but it will certainly be soon.
Who knows if I will return one day and can come back to the Oratory and
enjoy the pleasant company of friends, and attend religious ceremonies like
you have there! Never forget the agreement we made. Each day I say an Our
father to St Aloysius and you will not forget to remember me at Mass.
I greet you with all my heart, and with all my heart I remain now and forever
in J. C.
your aectionate son. Peter.
120

13 Pages 121-130

▲back to top


13.1 Page 121

▲back to top


Chapter 14. Events in Crimea.
Peter left a few days after he wrote this letter. Of the trip, arrival and where he is in
Crimea for now we only know what he wrote in two letters to his mother and that is all
we know about this valiant soldier.
The rst is as follows.
From East Camp, 26 May 1855.
Dearest mother,
Today I can nally write something to you. I begin by telling you that my
health is excellent; I can give you some idea of what I have seen. I left the
shores of Sardinia on the rst of May on a ship something like the boats you
see on the Po, but fty times larger. The voyage took twelve days. On the
high seas you could only see water everywhere. Many of my friends were
suering during the voyage, and three died from sea-sickness.
I was able to go to Confession to a Friar who was with us but not to Commu-
nion since there was no Blessed Sacrament. The way the burials took place
was very sad. A rock was attached to their feet and another to their legs and
they were thrown into the sea; they soon sank who knows how deep. After
seven days we came to a narrow straight called the Dardanelles then there
was the great city of Constantinople. We stayed there a day and I was able
to see the Turks. How ugly they look! Their trousers look like sacks; they
have hats on their head that could hold about three bushels of maize each. I
wasn't able to hear them speak because we were forbidden to leave the ship.
Finally on the 13th we reached the Crimea. Oh! You might ask me, what is
the Crimea?
Crimea is a country like others. It is a very large country surrounded mostly
by water except for one part called Perecop, where it joins the Russian Em-
pire. I was on shore for six days after we were allowed to disembark. The
rst to meet us were the English who showed signs of friendship, but I un-
derstood nothing, although I picked up some words: the italien : the ilalien
pruk : words that I think mean 'Good for you Italians, well done' !
We were sent to dierent places according to orders from our superiors. Some
of our regiments had already disembarked, others followed us. You might ask
where they could put all these people. Don't be surprised: the world is big;
there is a place for everyone. Wide open spaces with sand, river banks, stones
and some trees - that's the oor of our home. And the blue sky is our roof.
121

13.2 Page 122

▲back to top


Could there be better oors and roofs than the ones the Lord made? By
day we are busy putting up tents where we had to put the munitions, and
also some of the men who had fallen. Then when evening comes I wrap two
scarves around my head, a woollen blanket around my body, a sack under
my head, and lying on the ground I sleep there till morning.
Sometimes we are disturbed by the noise of shooting or cannon red by the
Russians to frighten us, but they are just distant noises for us. We have
not engaged with the Russians up till now but must constantly ght other
enemies. By day it is so hot that it seems to be the antechamber of Hell, with
very annoying ies and horseies that have no respect for people and have a
bite like a wasp. At night it is cold, with mosquitoes and some kind of bug
that runs and utters around all over the place, and if we are not covered up
and protected from them it is impossible to sleep. There is another enemy
and it's the lice which everyone tries to keep away. Up till now this enemy has
not made great advances on us but we fear for the future when we have less
clothing. What gives me the greatest regret is that after leaving Sardinia I
have not been able to attend Mass, a sermon, Benediction. They say however
that shortly things will be adjusted so that we can at least have Mass on
Sundays.
This letter is already too long; I have many things to tell you and therefore
I will write again and soon.
Until now the Blessed Virgin has assisted me and nothing unfortunate has
happened to me so far. May God help us.
Greetings etc.
your aectionate son, PETER.
Another letter on 2 July 1855.
Dearest mother,
It was not possible for me to write until today. I have always had to be going
here or there without a moment's relaxation. I have no more pen or ink so
am writing with a pencil, that is with a lapis.
Many serious things happened after I wrote to you. There was a terrible
attack of cholera and some of our companions died! It is said that the death
toll reached two thousand ve hundred; it is now going down, but there is
terrible fever, a kind of cholera. On the seventh of last month there was a
great battle at Sevastopol: the French and the English were victorious. On
the eighteenth of the same month there was another; and although the allies
were very courageous, they were pushed back by the Russians and many of
our men died. In these battles, between dead and wounded there have been
18 thousand of ours and 12 thousand Russians. They were fewer because
122

13.3 Page 123

▲back to top


they were in a fort and protected. We are now at the vigil of another great
event. What causes the greatest sorrow is to think that in a battle almost
all who die are angry and instead of calling on God's mercy, as they should,
most are blaspheming and cursing. How many souls will go to Hell!
My health is very good; I lack shirts, and since I was used to not eating so
well at home it helps me now to adjust to any kind of diet; but those who
used to eat and drink well are suering from one illness or another and not a
few end up in the other world.
My job is no longer to write for my superior but I have been promoted to
Sergeant; this means I earn more but it also means I am on service more and
have to live in the eld with the other soldiers. Do not worry about me. For
my body I need nothing, and as for my soul my conscience is at peace. If I
live I hope to live in God's grace; if I die I hope to enjoy him in Paradise. If
some time passes before I write again do not worry, it could be just that I
don't have time. Continue to pray for me. I am always you
Your most aectionate son PETER.
This is the last lot of news we have had from Peter. We do not know if he is alive or
dead. However we hope that Heaven will preserve him so he can be the consolation of
his widowed mother, support the family, and be an example of virtue for his friends.
123

13.4 Page 124

▲back to top


Chapter 15. Conclusion.
So, dear reader, here are the powerful eects of a good upbringing and we could also say
the eects of a well made First Communion. Peter always remembered the promise he
made to God to be faithful, despite bad example and advice from his friends for many
of whom there was no improvement in their lives after the rst or second Communion.
Their behaviour just went from bad to worse.
Peter knew that the God whom he had received for the rst time wanted and indeed
commanded that he be received at least once a year, at Easter. He did not limit himself
to once a year because, as he used say: How can you do something well if you only do
it once a year? So he went to Confession and Communion with the frequency we have
seen.
Many mothers would like to have children similar to Peter in their behaviour, who
are the support and consolation of their family; instead they are a cross during their
childhood, and their sorrow and desolation when they are older.
Fathers and mothers! If you want to have well brought-up children who are your
consolation when they become adults, imitate Peter's mother, instruct them in religion
especially at a tender age; look after them and see they go to church rather than go o
with bad companions.
But you have to give the example; it would be silly if there were parents who had
no scruples about speaking freely of things against customs or religion, especially in the
presence of their children, who hold parties on Sundays when they should be attending
the sacred functions and then hope their children will be good, recollected, devout.
Fathers and mothers! Don't fool yourselves! You will certainly have to render strict
account before the judgement seat of God for the upbringing you gave your children. It is
certain that many children are damned because they have not been brought up properly
and it is equally certain that many fathers and mothers go to eternal perdition for the
bad upbringing they have given their children.
These are three great truths which should be given careful consideration. It is an
undeniable fact that if children are raised well this growing generation will love order
and work, will make sure to comfort their parents and help the family. In short, we will
have better times, children who will be an honour to their country, the support of their
families as well as being to the glory and honour of their religion.
124

13.5 Page 125

▲back to top


Litany for the dead.
(Taken from the English version)
Lord, have mercy on us.
Christ, have mercy on us.
Lord, have mercy on us.
Jesus, hear our prayer.
Lord Jesus, grant our petitions.
O God the Father, Creator of the world, Have mercy on the souls of the faithful
departed.
O God the Son, Redeemer of mankind, Deliver the souls of the faithful departed.
O God the Holy Spirit, perfecter of the elect, Accomplish the bliss of the faithful
departed.
O Holy Trinity, three Persons in one God, give rest to the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Virgin Mary, who, by the special privilege of grace, was triumphantly assumed
into the Kingdom of Your Son, Pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Angels, who, ordering aright the rst act of your will, were xed forthwith in
unchangeable happiness, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Patriarchs, who were lled with joy when the Desired of Nations put an end
to your captivity, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Prophets, who, after patiently awaiting the arrival of the Messias, were at
length consoled by a visit from Him in person, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Saints, who, at the glorious Resurrection of Our Saviour, were translated from
Limbo to the visible Presence of God, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Apostles, who at the last day shall sit to judge the twelve tribes of Israel, pray
for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Disciples of Our Lord, who followed His steps in the paths of perfection, and
went straight to the heavenly Jerusalem, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Martyrs, who passed through the sea of your own blood, entering immediately
into the Land of Promise, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Confessors, who despised the vanity of the earth, and placed your aections
on the joys of heaven, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
Blessed Virgins, who, with your lighted lamps, awaited the coming of the heavenly
Spouse, pray for the souls of the faithful departed.
O Holy Saints, who, being freed from all irregular attachment to creatures, were per-
fectly tted for immediate union with your Creator, pray for the souls of the faithful
departed.
Be merciful, O Lord, and pardon their sins.
Be merciful, O Lord, and hear their prayers.
From the shades of death, where the light of Your countenance shines not, deliver them
O Lord.
From the evils to which immortication in this world must expose them in the other,
deliver them O Lord.
From Your displeasure, provoked by negligence and ingratitude, deliver them O Lord.
125

13.6 Page 126

▲back to top


From the pains of purgatory, so justly inicted upon unexpiated sins, deliver them O
Lord.
From the pains of purgatory, so justly inicted upon unexpiated sins, deliver them O
Lord.
from that terrible prison from where they will not be freed until they have paid the
last penny, deliver them O Lord.
From the torments incomparably greater than the bitterest anguish of this life, deliver
them O Lord.
By the multitude of Your mercies, ever compassionate to human frailties, deliver them
O Lord.
By the virtue of Your Cross, on which You reconciled the world to Your Father, deliver
them O Lord.
By Your victorious descent into hell, to break the chains of death, and free those
imprisoned there, deliver them O Lord.
By Your glorious Resurrection from the tomb, to open the Kingdom of Heaven, deliver
them O Lord.
By Your triumphant Ascension into heaven, to lead captivity captive, and the promise
to prepare a place for your servants, deliver them O Lord.
By Your dread coming to judge the world when each one's works will be tested by re,
deliver them O Lord.
We sinners: Beseech You, hear us.
That it please You to hasten the day when Your faithful shall be delivered from the
mansions of sorrow and brought to the city of eternal peace, We beseech you, hear us.
That it please You to shorten the time of their expiation, and to admit them speedily
into Your heavenly sanctuary where nothing worldly may enter, We beseech you, hear
us.
That it please You, through the prayers and good works performed in Your Church,
to receive them into Your eternal tabernacle and crown their hopes with eternal glory,
We beseech you, hear us.
That the blessed view of Jesus may comfort them, and His unfading glory shine upon
them, We beseech you, hear us.
That Your holy angels may bring them to the land of the living, and the glorious
Queen of saints present them to Your throne, We beseech you, hear us.
That the venerable Patriarchs may come to meet them, and the ancient prophets
rejoice at seeing them, We beseech you, hear us.
That the sacred college of Apostles may open the gates of the Blessed, and the victo-
rious band of Martyrs lead them to their place, We beseech you, hear us.
That the blessed company of Confessors may place them on seats of eternal glory, and
the sacred choir of Virgins may welcome them with celestial hymns, We beseech you,
hear us.
That the whole Church Triumphant may soon celebrate their deliverance; and the
choirs of angels sing new hymns of Joy, on their never ending happiness, We beseech you,
hear us.
126

13.7 Page 127

▲back to top


That amidst all these triumphs these liberated souls may enjoy the author of their
happiness, and dressed in white stoles sing eternal alleluias to their God seated on his
throne, and to the Lamb who redeemed them with his blood and has them reign with
him forever, We beseech you, hear us.
Son of God, We beseech you, hear us.
Lamb of God, Who shall come with glory to judge the living and the dead, give rest
to the souls of the faithful departed.
Lamb of God, at Whose Presence the heavens and the earth shall be moved, give rest
to the souls of the faithful departed.
Lamb of God, in Whose book of life the names of Your elect are inscribed, give rest to
the souls of the faithful departed. Amen.
With ecclesiastical approval.
127

13.8 Page 128

▲back to top


Part III.
Dominic
128

13.9 Page 129

▲back to top


THE LIFE OF YOUNG DOMINIC SAVIO,
PUPIL AT THE ORATORY OF ST FRANCIS DE SALES
by Father JOHN BOSCO
TURIN
G. B. PARAVIA & Co. Press
1859
129

13.10 Page 130

▲back to top


Contents
130

14 Pages 131-140

▲back to top


14.1 Page 131

▲back to top


Extract from a Pastoral Letter by
Archbishop Gianotti, Gioanni Antonio
To the Rev. Parish Priests of the diocese, regarding the Letture Cattoliche (Catholic
Readings ).
Before closing this Letter of ours, we should at least encourage you to propagate a
small journal, the reading of which we believe will be of the greatest value for Christian
families given the times we live in.
You would know, good Fathers, that some years back in an appropriate Pastoral Letter
addressed to the faithful in our Diocese, we pointed to the serious harm done to faith and
morals by so many godless and free-thinking books and broadsheets that are ooding our
streets. Seeing that this remains a deplorable problem, unfortunately, we suggest you
join us in our vigilance in preventing the enemy of souls from secretly sowing tares in the
evangelical eld, and work lovingly to sow the good seed of God's Word and Catholic
teaching everywhere. This can be done not only with the instructions you give in church
but also by distributing the aforesaid journal we have earlier recommended, the Letture
Cattoliche, amongst Catholic families. Its choice of topics, its clear presentation and
style, and its modest cost,15 seem to us to make it most appropriate for the people's
understanding and needs. And you have even more cause for recommending it inasmuch
as the supreme Ponti of the Church, Pius IX, has deemed it worthy to encourage
collaborators in this good work to continue. Furthermore a Circular from His Eminence
the Cardinal Vicar, encouraged all Archbishops and Bishops in the Pontical State to
disseminate the Letture Cattoliche as much as they could throughout cities and towns
under their spiritual jurisdiction.
Let us beg our merciful God, dear Fathers, to look mercifully upon the aictions of
the Church, so that clear and peaceful skies may shine on our dear country, through our
Holy Catholic Religion, and that meanwhile he may give us the patience, courage and
zeal that we need as His faithful Ministers to ght his battles, triumph over his enemies,
and lead the souls entrusted to our spiritual care to the long-awaited gates of blessed
eternity.
Saluzzo, 9 October 1858.
GIOANNI ARCHBISHOP AND BISHOP
G. GARNERI Secretary
15An approximately 108 page booklet that comes out once a month. Subscription costs Cent. 15 a
month, that is L. 1. 80 a year. Subscriptions and monthly distribution of the booklet is looked after
by the Archpriest at the Cathedral.
131

14.2 Page 132

▲back to top


My Dear Boys,
You yourselves have often asked me to write you something about Dominic Savio, and
having done what I could to satisfy your earnest wishes here then is his life, briey and
simply written.
There have been two diculties in particular in writing this life for you. The rst
one is the comments that come from writing about things many people still living have
seen and heard. I think I have got around this by only writing about the things which we
ourselves saw. The second one is that, since Dominic lived here for three years, I have
had to speak about myself in dierent ways. I have tried to overcome this by treating
things in as historical a way as possible. If, however, in spite of this I seem to refer to
myself unduly, consider it to be the result of the the great aection I have for Dominic
and for you all; this lets me talk freely to you and keep no secrets from you.
You might ask me why it is I have written Dominic's life and not that of some of the
other boys who had such a reputation for virtue and whom you were so fond of - Gabriel
Fascio, Louis Rua, John Massaglia come quickly to mind, apart from many others. It is
quite true that the goodness of these boys would make their lives very well worth writing,
but Dominic stood out even above these. But if God gives me the health and grace, I have
in mind to collect information about these other virtuous friends of yours and satisfy both
yours and my wish to read about them and imitate them in whatever is compatible with
your state in life.
In the meantime, as you read about Dominic's life say to yourselves what the great St.
Augustine said in similar circumstances, Si ille cur non ego? That is, if a boy of my
age, just like me in every way, who had to meet the same temptations as I have to or
worse, could follow Christ with such courage and wholeheartedness, why should I not do
the same? Remember that true religion does not mean simply saying things, but doing
them. If you read something that you admire, don't content yourself with saying: This
is great, say rather, I am going to do the same.
May God give you and all those who read this little book the grace to benet from it.
May the Blessed Virgin whom Dominic loved so much, grant that we may, all of us, love
God with all our heart and soul. For He alone deserves all our love and service.
Fr John Bosco
132

14.3 Page 133

▲back to top


Chapter 1. Home - The boy's character -
His early goodness
Dominic's parents, Charles and Brigid Savio, were poor, hard working people and be-
longed to Castelnuovo d'Asti a little town about ten miles from Turin. In 1841 they went
to live in Riva.
When Dominic was two years old his parents decided to return to their native place
and they found a home at Murialdo on the outskirts of Castelnuovo d'Asti.
His parents dearly loved their son and had only one idea - to bring him up as a good
Christian. Dominic was naturally good and his heart was a fertile eld for the things of
God. He learned his morning and night prayers readily and could already say them by
himself when he was only four years old. He was constantly beside his mother, eager to
help her in every way. If he did go o sometimes, it was only to go into some corner and
try to say some prayers.
From his earliest years, said his parents, when children nd it very dicult to keep
still, and are always wanting to touch and pull things about, Dominic was not only
obedient and ready to do anything we asked but was also always trying to do whatever
made us happy.
When his father came home at night from work, Dominic would run to meet him,
take his hand, or jump up into his arms, something they noted with interest and with
pleasure.
Dear Dad, he'd say, how tired you must be. True? You work so hard for me and
I'm not always good, in fact I cause trouble. I pray to God to give you health and to
make me good.
And with that he would oer him a chair or stool to sit on, would keep him company
and do a thousand little things for him.
This was real comfort for me in my work the father said, and I was impatient to
get home and kiss my Dominic who had won over my heart completely.
His love did not stop at his parents; his love of God was older than his years. He
wanted to say his prayers and never had to be reminded, much less forced to say them
at night and before and after meals. The Angelus too. Rather, it was he who reminded
others, should they happen to forget.
One day, distracted by something unusual, his parents sat down to the meal without
saying grace. Dominic immediately said,
Dad, we have not said our grace yet, and began to make the Sign of the Cross and
say the prayer.
On another occasion there was a visitor in the house who was asked to stay for dinner.
When the meal was put on the table, the man sat down and began eating without
133

14.4 Page 134

▲back to top


Contents
making the Sign of the Cross or saying any prayer. Dominic did not presume to correct
the visitor, but left the table and stayed away until the visitor had gone. When asked
by his parents why he had acted in this very unusual way, he said, I did not like to be
at table with one who eats just like animals do.
134

14.5 Page 135

▲back to top


Chapter 2. Good behaviour at Murialdo
- Signs of virtue - Attendance at the
village school
In this chapter there are facts which some might nd dicult to believe. In giving them
I quote from a statement given me by Dominic's parish priest:16
Soon after I came to Murialdo, I would often see a small boy about ve
years old coming into the church with his mother. I was very struck with the
serenity of his face and his unaected piety, and was not surprised that others
noticed the same. If, when he came to church in the morning it was locked,
you would see something very interesting. He would quietly kneel down and
say his prayers, instead of beginning to play about in some way or other as
boys of his age would do. It did not matter if the ground was muddy or the
snow was thick on it, he knelt down just the same. Curious to know who he
was, I made inquiries and found out that he was the son of the blacksmith,
Charles Savio.
If ever I met him on the road he would wave while still some distance away
and his face would light up with a smile. At school he made rapid progress
not simply because he was clever, but also because he tried very hard. Some
of the boys he had to mix with were rather rowdy and far from good, but I
never saw him quarrelling. If they did try to involve him in some disturbance,
he would patiently hold on and at the rst opportunity quietly slip away. If
they wanted him to join with them robbing orchards, damaging property,
making fun of old people or suchlike, he not only refused but stated quite
convincingly why he thought it was wrong to do so.
This spirit of piety did not drop o as he grew older. He was only ve years
old when he learned to serve Mass and he always did so with great attention.
He tried to be at Mass every day, and if there was someone else serving he
would hear Mass from the benches. As he was rather small, he could not
reach the missal when it was on the altar. It brought a smile to one's lips to
see him anxiously coming up to the altar, standing on tip-toe and reaching
as far as he could in the eort to get hold of the missal-stand. If the priest
saying Mass wanted to please him, on no account should he change the missal
over himself, but pull the stand right to the edge where Dominic could get
hold of it and carry it triumphantly to the other side.
16The chaplain there then was Fr John Zucca from Moriondo then living at Buttigliera d'Asti.
135

14.6 Page 136

▲back to top


Contents
He used to go regularly and frequently to confession, and since he already
knew how to distinguish heavenly bread from the earthly kind, he was allowed
to make his First Communion. Communion was something he did with great
devotion. Seeing how grace was working in his soul so marvellously, I often
thought to myself, What promise there is here for the future; may God open
up the way for him to reach the heights he is capable of attaining.
That is what the priest at Murialdo wrote.
136

14.7 Page 137

▲back to top


Chapter 3. His rst communion -
Preparation, recollection and memories
of the day
Nothing stood in the way of Dominic's being allowed to make his First Communion. He
knew the basic catechism by heart, and understood very well what the Holy Eucharist
was. He had also a great desire to receive Jesus into his heart. There was only one di-
culty, his age. At that time boys and girls did not normally make their First Communion
until they were eleven or twelve years old. Dominic was only seven. To look at him, he
seemed even younger, and so the parish priest hesitated to put him forward. He sought
advice from some of the other priests and they, knowing Dominic's state, said that he
need not hesitate. The way was now clear and Dominic was told that he could make his
First Holy Communion.
It is not easy to describe the joy which lled him at this news. He ran home trembling
with excitement and joy to tell his mother. Much of his time was given to praying and
reading; he made visits to the Blessed Sacrament and it seemed as though he was trying
to out rival the angels in his devotion.
The evening before he went to his mother and said:
Mother, tomorrow I am receiving Jesus in Holy Communion for the rst time; forgive
me for anything I have done to displease you in the past: I promise you I am going to
be a much better boy in every way. Having said this, he burst into tears. So did his
mother as she put her arms round him, unable to say anything except,
Pray for me and for your father, pray that God may keep you always his own.
Dominic was up early next morning, dressed himself in his best clothes and hurried o
to church. It was not yet open so he knelt down on the steps, as was his custom, and tried
to pray until the other children arrived and the church was opened. With Confession,
preparation, thanksgiving and sermon, the service lasted ve hours. Dominic was the
rst in church and the last to leave. Time seemed to mean nothing to him and he scarcely
seemed to know whether he was on earth or in heaven.
It was a wonderful and never-to-be-forgotten day for him; it was a renewal of his life
for God, a life that can be taken as an example by anyone. If one got him to talk about
his First Communion several years later, his face lit up with joy and happiness as he
said:
That was the happiest and most wonderful day of my life.
He made some promises on that day which he preserved carefully in a little book, and
often re-read them. He let me have this little book to look at and I give them here just
as he wrote them.
137

14.8 Page 138

▲back to top


Contents
Promises made by me, Dominic Savio, when I made my First Communion in
1849 at seven years of age:
I will go often to Confession and I will go to Holy Communion as often as I
am allowed.
I will try to give the Sundays and holy days completely to God.
My best friends will be Jesus and Mary.
Death, but not sin.
These promises were the guiding light of his life until he died.
If among those who read this book there are any who have yet to make their First
Communion, I would urge them strongly to try to do as Dominic did; to let him inspire
them in their preparation and all that they do. With all my heart too I recommend to
parents, teachers and all those who are responsible for the young, to give the greatest
importance to this great act. Be assured that the First Communion very well made is a
solid moral foundation for the rest of the child's life. It will certainly be an extraordinary
thing to nd anyone who has made this great act with real devotion and care and has
afterwards gone astray. On the other hand there are thousands of young people who have
gone astray and who are the despair of their parents and those responsible for them; I
would not hesitate to say that the trouble began with the little or no real preparation
for the First Communion. It is better to delay making it, or not to make it at all, than
to make it badly.
138

14.9 Page 139

▲back to top


Chapter 4. School at Castelnuovo d'Asti
- An edifying occasion - Wise answer to
bad advice
It was clearly high time for Dominic to go to another school as he had gone as far as he
could in the little village school. Both his parents and himself desired this very much but
they had not the money which would make this possible. They could only turn to God,
the supreme master of everything, and who would see to all that was needed to make it
possible.
If only I were a bird, Dominic would say sometimes, I would y morning and evening
to Castelnuovo, and so I would be able to carry on with my lessons.
His keen desire nally overcame all diculties, and it was decided that he should go to
the county school, although this was about three miles away. Dominic cheerfully walked
the six miles there and back every day. The varieties of weather, the dust and the very
hot sun in summer, mud, rain, storms and erce winds at other times of the year, never
got him down or stopped him from going to school, although he was barely ten years
old when he started. He was obedient to his parents, which helped him to look after
his health and to put up with any discomforts. A local farmer used sometimes to see
Dominic on the road, and one afternoon when the sun was beating down mercilessly he
approached the boy and started talking.
Aren't you afraid to be on your own on this lonely road, especially in the dark winter
evening?
But I am not alone: my guardian angel is with me.
But don't you get fed up having to go backwards and forwards in heat like this?
No, I am doing it for a Master who pays well.
Oh, and who is that?
God the Creator, who rewards even a cup of water given for his sake.
The farmer used often to recount this incident and predicted a great future for Dominic.
Some of his school companions were not very good, and on one occasion he was in
grave danger of doing wrong. In the hot weather some of the boys used to go swimming
in the streams and other water pools where water was available. Bathing has its physical
dangers and, not infrequently, the death by drowning of young people and adults has to
be lamented. It can also have its dangers for the soul in certain circumstances, when
boys are stripped together and have little care and respect for each other.
Dominic was persuaded by some of his companions to go swimming with them on one
occasion. But when he saw what was done and said, he was profoundly grieved and made
up his mind never to go again.
139

14.10 Page 140

▲back to top


Contents
A short time afterwards two of the same boys came to him again.
Dominic, are you coming to play?
What are you going to play?
We're going swimming.
I'm not going. I am afraid of drowning.
Come on, be a sport: we'll have a great time and feel much fresher in this heat.
But I'm afraid.
Don't be afraid. We'll teach you, and soon you will be swimming like a sh, and
leaping about like the rest of us.
But isn't it wrong to go to such dangerous place to swim?
Not at all. If so many go, how can it be wrong?
Still, I feel uneasy about it and don't know what to say.
Come on, take our word for it, we'll look after you.
I think I'll go to ask my mother if it is all right for me to go.
Don't be stupid - don't say anything to your Mum. She won't let you go, and she
will also tell our parents and we will be in for a good hiding.
Well if my mother won't let me go, I'm not going. In any case if you want the truth
I'll tell you. I went once before, but never again; not simply because it is easy to get
drowned there, but more still because from what I saw last time it is also easy to oend
God; so don't talk to me any more about swimming. In any case if your parents don't
want you to go, you know you should not go. God punishes children who disobey their
parents.
This is how Dominic answered the harmful suggestions of his companions and in doing
so avoided a grave danger through which, if he had allowed himself to go, he might well
have lost his innocence, the loss of which leads on to so many sad consequences.
140

15 Pages 141-150

▲back to top


15.1 Page 141

▲back to top


Chapter 5. His behaviour at school at
Castelnuovo d'Asti - What his teacher
had to say
From his experiences at this school Dominic learned how to get on properly with the
other boys. If he saw one who did his best, was obedient, tried hard at his lessons, he
made him his friend. Those who were always giving trouble, making no eort to learn,
ready with bad talk and such like, he avoided like the plague. Those who were in between
he tried to help, if he could, in whatever way was possible; but he never made them his
close friends.
Dominic's life at the school at Castelnuovo can be a model and an inspiration for any
boy who wants to get on, to follow God and also prepare himself for life. I give here what
Father Allora, the priest who was the head of this excellent school, wrote about him:
I am very glad to write what I know about Dominic Savio, who in a very
short time won my admiration and esteem. I have an unfailing memory of
his exemplary life and happy disposition.
I cannot say very much about his piety and devotion as he was excused from
taking part in the school religious services, on account of his living so far
away.
He passed the entrance examination with distinction and was admitted to
Class 2 on June 21st, the feast of St. Aloysius, Patron of Youth. He was
not very strong physically, but he had a very pleasant appearance and was
very well mannered. He was always cheerful and good tempered and never
imposed himself on anyone. He made a very good impression on his teachers
by his diligence and made up for some of the others who never bothered or
showed interest, no matter what was done for them. He lived up to his name
[Savio=wise] not only in his lessons, but in everything he did and said. Right
from the rst moment he made progress in his studies. He quickly got to the
top of his class and remained there getting high marks in all subjects. This
was not simply because he was clever but because he worked very hard and
came to have a great love for his lessons. It was also because his studies were
not simply for himself but for God.
Although he was not very strong physically he never missed a day o school.
It should be remembered that he had over two miles to walk four times a
day in the mud, snow and cold of the winter and the oftentimes intense heat
of the summer. I had great hopes for Dominic and it was with great regret
141

15.2 Page 142

▲back to top


Contents
that I saw him go away. His parents had to move to another district and so
it was necessary for him to leave; I was afraid that for one reason or another
he might not be able to continue with his studies; this would have been a
tragedy for so wonderful a boy.
It was a great joy for me when I heard later that he had been accepted at
the Oratory of St. Francis de Sales; I knew that there he would have great
opportunities both for his mind and soul.
This was the testimony of Father Allora.
142

15.3 Page 143

▲back to top


Chapter 6. School at Mondonio - He
puts up with a great injustice
It seems that Divine Providence wanted to help Dominic to realise that this world is a
place of exile where we have no resting place, it may be, on the other hand, that it was
God's design that he should be known in as many places as possible, so that his goodness
and strong virtue might be a source of inspiration to all who saw him.
Towards the end of 1852 his parents left Murialdo and set up house in Mondonio, a
village near Castelnuovo. Here Dominic continued the same way of life and I need to
repeat what other teachers had said about him earlier. His teacher, Father Cugliero,17
among other things had this to say about him, though I have been selective in order not
to repeat myself too much:
I can truthfully say that in twenty years of teaching boys I have never had
one to equal Dominic. He was only a boy in age but he had the sense and
judgement of a fully mature man. He was very diligent and applied himself
to his lessons, and his good-naturedness and readiness to help won him the
aection both of his companions and teachers. I could not help marvelling
at the way he could x his attention in church, and I often said to myself
'This is certainly an innocent boy, whose heart and aections are already in
heaven'.
The following is an incident among others recounted by Father Cugliero.
One day, an incident of so serious a nature took place at the school such that
expulsion was the obvious punishment for those responsible. The culprits
realised this and sought to save themselves by coming to me and laying all
the blame on Dominic. I could not imagine that the boy had done anything
so stupid, but his accusers were so insistent and emphatic about it that I
believed them. I was very annoyed and went to the classroom. I left the boys
in no doubt as to what I thought about the whole aair, and then I turned
to Dominic and minced no words in telling him o, saying that he deserved
to be expelled and that he would have been, had it not been the rst time
he had done such a thing, and that he should make sure it would be the last
time. Dominic did not say a word, but stood there with his head bowed,
accepting humbly all that was said to him.
God, however, protects the innocent, and next day it came out who the real
culprits were. Somewhat ashamed of all the abuse I had heaped on his head,
17Fr Joseph Cugliero is currently chaplain at Barbasio, a hamlet belonging to Moncucco
143

15.4 Page 144

▲back to top


Contents
I took him aside and asked him: Why did you not tell me you were not
responsible? He replied: I knew that these boys had already been up to so
much mischief that this would certainly earn them expulsion, and I thought
I would try to save them, as I probably would not be expelled, seeing that it
was my very rst time . . . also, I remembered that Jesus had been blamed
unjustly and had not said anything, and I thought I should do the same.
No more was said, but all admired Dominic's patience, which was able to
return good for evil and was even ready to accept serious punishment to save
those who had told such lies about him.
This was Father Cugliero's testimony.
144

15.5 Page 145

▲back to top


Chapter 7. The rst time I got to know
him - Some curious moments when we
met
What follows in the succeeding pages can be given with more detail, because I shall be
dealing with things which happened before my own eyes and also in the presence of many
boys who can bear testimony to their truth. This period begins in 1854 when Father
Cugliero, already mentioned, came to see me about one of his pupils.
You may have in your house, he said, boys equally good and clever, but there are
none who are better than him. Give him a chance and you will nd you have another
St. Aloysius.
It was arranged that Dominic should come to see me when next I visited the Becchi.
It was my custom to spend a few days there each year with some of my boys round about
the time of the Feast of the Most Holy Rosary.
It was on the morning of the rst Monday of October that I saw a boy coming towards
me with his father. His serene expression, and charming but respectful manner captured
my gaze.
Who are you and where do you come from?
I am Dominic Savio. Father Cugliero has spoken to you about me and I have come
with my father from Mondonio.
I took him aside and asked him about himself and his studies. We found common
ground immediately and a relationship of trust and mutual condence sprang up spon-
taneously.
I recognised in him a soul where the Holy Spirit reigned supreme, and I marvelled at
the way grace had already worked in his young heart and mind.
We talked together for quite a time and, as I was going to call his father over, Dominic
said to me:
Well, Father, what do you think? Will you take me to Turin to study?
Well, I think there is good material in you.
Good material for what?
To make a beautiful garment for Our Blessed Lord.
Wonderful! I am the cloth and you are the tailor. You will work on me to make
something beautiful for Jesus.
I then said that I wondered if he were strong enough for a long course of studies.
Don't worry, Father, Our Blessed Lord has helped me so far and I am sure he will
continue to do so.
And what are you going to do when you nish school?
145

15.6 Page 146

▲back to top


Contents
I should love to be a priest, if that were God's will.
Very good. And now let's try a little intelligence test. Take this little book, go over
this page (it was a copy of the Catholic Readings ), learn it by heart and tomorrow come
back and both explain it to me and recite it by heart.
I then left him free to go and play with the other boys while I had a talk with his father.
No more than ten minutes had gone by when suddenly Dominic appeared, smiling, by
my side.
If you wish I will repeat my lesson now.
I took the book and, to my surprise, he not only recited the page by heart but explained
simply and clearly the meaning, showing that he understood it very well.
Splendid, I said, you have been quick and so shall I. I will take you to Turin, and
from this moment I consider you one of my chosen sons. From now onwards, often ask
Jesus to help us both to do God's holy will in all things.
Not knowing how better to express his happiness and his gratitude he took my hand
and kissed it several times and then said:
I hope always to act in such a way that you will never have reason to complain of
me.
146

15.7 Page 147

▲back to top


Chapter 8. He comes to the Oratory of
St Francis de Sales - His approach at the
beginning
It is characteristic of youth to change suddenly. Not infrequently does it happen that
what is wonderful today is far from being so tomorrow. At one time a boy can show
great promise and soon after he can act in a way that would show the exact opposite.
And if one is not careful, a career that began with the highest hopes can end with
disappointment and sorrow to all concerned. It was not so with Dominic. All the virtues
which had begun to grow at dierent stages of his life now continued their growth in a
wonderful way, without any of them impeding the others.
As soon as he arrived at the Oratory, he came immediately to my room in order to
put himself, as he used say, completely in my hands. Almost immediately his gaze fell
on the wall where a piece of cardboard displayed a saying in large letters, which I often
used: Da mihi animas caetera tolle. He looked at them attentively and I helped him to
translate them as follows: Give me souls, and take away everything else. He thought for
a moment and then said:
I understand; here you do business not with money, but with souls; I hope that my
soul will have its share in this business.
For a time his life was quite ordinary. He studied very hard and was very faithful in
carrying out the school rules. He always listened to talks and sermons with great joy,
as he was already convinced that the word of God was a sure guide along the road to
heaven. He was not worried if sometimes they were a bit long. If there was anything
he did not understand, he never hesitated to ask for further explanations. This was the
root and source of his exemplary life and steady progress in virtue which could hardly
have been surpassed.
In order to make sure that he understood the rules and discipline of the school well,
he went to one of the teachers and asked him to help and advise him how best to be
faithful to them and to correct him if he neglected any of his duties.
His relations with his companions showed the same wisdom. He refused to have any-
thing to do with those who were rowdy, disobedient and who showed little respect for
the things of God. He made friends with those who tried hard, made good use of their
time and were a source of good example and good spirit in the school.
December 8th, Feast of the Immaculate Conception, was drawing near. It was the
director's custom to say a little word of encouragement and exhortation to the boys so
as to prepare them to keep the feast in a way worthy of Mary most holy. He insisted
especially that they should ask Mary for the grace they had greatest need of.
147

15.8 Page 148

▲back to top


Contents
That year, 1854, the whole Catholic world was in a state of excitement because of the
approaching denition of the dogma of the Immaculate Conception at Rome. At the
Oratory we did our very best to keep the feast with tting solemnity and devotion.
Savio was among those who had a great desire to keep the feast very well. He wrote
out nine deeds to be done in honour of Our Lady and drew out one by lot each day.
He prepared himself well, and made a general confession so that his soul might be as
pleasing as possible to Mary Most Holy.
On the eve of the feast he went to Our Lady's altar and, on the advice of his Confessor,
renewed the promises he had made at his First Communion, and then he repeated many
times: Mary, I give you my heart, please keep it always as your own. Jesus and Mary,
always be my friends. Please, please, rather let me die, than that I should ever oend
you seriously.
So he took Mary as the guide for his spiritual life, and with such eective results that
I began from that time to note down the dierent incidents or facts of his life, so that I
should not forget them.
1 have thought it better in what follows to group together the various facts according
to their relationship with each other, and not just to give them in chronological order as
they happened. This will make for greater clearness and understanding.
Accordingly I will divide the remainder into as many chapters as there are matters
to be treated of, beginning with his classical studies which were the chief reason for his
coming to this House in Valdocco.
148

15.9 Page 149

▲back to top


Chapter 9. Grammar year - Curious
incidents - School - He prevents a ght -
He avoids danger
Dominic had begun his grammar year at Mondonio and, with the progress he made by
his hard work and more than ordinary intelligence, he was very soon moved from fourth
class or, as we say today, second year grammar. Here he came under the care of the
devout and kindly Joseph Bonzanino, because as secondary classes had not yet been set
up at the Oratory like we have them now, I had to send some of the boys out each day
to his school. I have to speak of his behaviour and example even here along the same
lines as earlier teachers have done. I will just pick a few things from this year and two
in particular which were noted by others who knew him and admired him for them.
Father Bonzanino said on a number of occasions that he could not remember having
had a better pupil than Dominic, one who was more attentive, better behaved, more
respectful. He was a real model in everything. His clothes were poor, but he was always
neat and clean and his manners and bearing were easily equal to those of boys who came
from richer and nobler families. These boys eagerly made friends with Dominic and
accepted him as an equal, being drawn by his manners and good qualities. Whenever
there was a boy who was a bit scatterbrained and talkative the teacher would put him
beside Dominic, and his inuence and example would lead the boy to better behaviour
and application.
It was during the course of this year that an incident took place which shows clearly
the heroic stu of which Dominic was made, something hard to believe in a young man
at his age. Two of the boys fell out very badly and they became so angry with each other
that they determined not only to have a ght but to have a stone ght. Dominic got to
hear of it, but he wondered how he could manage to stop the duel, as the boys were both
older and much stronger than he was.
He tried to reason with them and persuade them to give up and become friends again.
They refused. He wrote a letter to each of them. He threatened to report them, and
thereby get it stopped, but this only increased their anger and determination to have it
out at all costs. Dominic was very worried both on account of the serious injury which
was likely to happen and also for the serious oence against God.
Dominic had no idea what to do but divine inspiration led him to act thus: he waited
for them after school and since he was able to speak with both parties he said:
Since you are determined to see your wretched argument through to the end, I want
you to agree to just one condition.
We agree they said, as long as you don't stop our challenge.
149

15.10 Page 150

▲back to top


Contents
He's a ratbag one of them said of the other, while the other one said he could never
be at peace with his opponent until he had bashed his head in. Savio was quite scared
by this ghting talk but was determined to stop worse things happening, so he controlled
himself and said:
The condition I want to impose will not stop you from facing up to each other.
What's the condition?
I'd simply like to indicate the place where you can start throwing stones at each
other.
You're trying to trick us or stop us.
I will be with you and I won't try to trick you. Don't worry.
Maybe you're going to call someone.
I should, but I won't. Let's go. I'll be with you. Just give me your word.
They promised and immediately set o for the Cittadella elds past Porta Susa. Do-
minic had his work cut out stopping them from coming to blows as they went to the
spot.
Once they had got there, Savio did something certainly nobody would have thought
of. He let them take up positions opposite one another. They already had stones in their
hands, and were counting down when Dominic said:
Before you start I want you to full your promise, and having said that he took out
the small crucix hanging around his neck and, holding it high, said:
I want each of you to look at this crucix and throw the rst stone at me, saying
clearly these words: 'Jesus Christ who was innocent died forgiving his enemies; I, a
sinner, am going to oend him by this deliberate act of revenge'.
Then he ran to the angriest boy and, kneeling before him said:
Throw the rst stone at me.
The boy, who wasn't expecting anything like this, began to tremble and said:
No, no, I have nothing against you, and would be only too willing to defend you
against anyone else.
Then he went to the other boy:
You throw the rst stone at me.
No, never: you are my friend; I would never do a thing like that.
Then Dominic rose to his feet and standing between them with his crucix and a stern
look on his face said:
There you are, because I am your friend, you would not throw a stone at me who am
only a poor creature. But yet you are ready with this terrible act of revenge to oend
Jesus who is not only your best friend but God also, and who shed the last drop of his
blood for you.
He stood there motionless between them with his crucix held high and the boys gave
in at the sight of such courage and kindness.
One of the boys said later:
At that moment I was shaken to the depths and began to shiver all over. I felt
thoroughly ashamed that a boy like Dominic had had to go so far to make me see sense.
I had no diculty in forgiving my companion and I asked Dominic to take me to some
understanding priest to whom I could make a good confession and do better in the future.
150

16 Pages 151-160

▲back to top


16.1 Page 151

▲back to top


Contents
He agreed and a few days later I went with my opponent and we made our confession.
After we had made friends again I was reconciled with the Lord whom I would certainly
have seriously oended through hatred and desire for revenge.
This example is well worth imitating by any Christian lad if he were to see some similar
attempt at revenge or be oended or hurt by others.
Dominic never mentioned anything about this incident and nothing would have been
known of the part he played in it if the boys concerned had not related all that happened
to their companions.
For boys from the country not very used to the excitement and varied activity of the
town, going backwards and forwards to school from the Oratory had its dangers and
diculties. Dominic used it as an opportunity to do something for Our Blessed Lord.
He carried out implicitly whatever was laid down by his superiors, and made the journey
without letting his eyes roam everywhere or his ears listen to things that were far from
good. He did not let himself be drawn into mischievous pranks, or waste time in the silly
escapades that easily suggest themselves to schoolboys.
I enjoy myself most in doing what is expected of me and, if you are really my friends,
you will help me to do this and not the opposite, he would say, if some silly prank were
suggested.
Nevertheless he was nearly caught out one day when the group he was with decided
to play truant and spend the day at the fair which had come to the town. Dominic had
agreed and had started o with them, when he suddenly realised what it was he was
doing, and refused to go any further.
I am going to school. If we stay away we are displeasing God and also our superiors.
I am sorry I agreed to do wrong, and I hope this is the last time you will try to persuade
me to follow you in doing wrong. If it is not, we will not be friends any more. Dominic
won the other boys over and they all went to school, and there was no more trouble in
the future.
At the end of the year his hard work won him promotion to a higher class, but, when
the new school year began, it was decided to let him study privately at the Oratory, as
he seemed to be failing in health. In this way it was felt he could be better looked after.
This plan succeeded and when he came to pass into the next class his health was very
much improved. He was sent to attend the classes of Father Matteo Picco. These were
considered to be among the best in Turin, and Dominic was admitted free, because of
the good things this good priest already heard said of him.
There are many edifying things said or done by Savio during this next year at school
and the one to follow, and we will continue to tell you about them bit by bit as we outline
the deeds connected with them.
151

16.2 Page 152

▲back to top


Chapter 10. His decision to become a
saint
Now that we have given an indication of his studies we will speak of his great decision
to become a saint.
When he had been about six months at the Oratory, Savio heard a talk about an easy
way to become a saint. The preacher made three points which made a huge impact on
Dominic.
1. That it is God's will that each one should become a saint.
2. That it is easy to become a saint.
3. That there is a great reward waiting in heaven for those who try to become saints.
This talk was like a spark that set o into a consuming blaze the love of God in his heart.
For some days he said nothing, going about very quietly without his usual joyful spirit.
His companions noticed this, and I did also. My rst thought was that he was not feeling
well, and I asked him was there something wrong.
No, he said, it is something good.
What do you mean?
I feel that I must become a saint. I never saw before that it was both possible and
easy. Now that I see it, I can have no peace inside until I really begin to do so. Please
will you help me?
I praised Dominic's good desires but urged him not to let himself get too worked up,
because in that state it is not easy to know what God wants. I said to him that for the
moment he should regain his customary cheerfulness, persevere in his regular life of study
and piety, and especially not neglect being with his companions in games and recreation.
I said to him one day I would like to make him a present of something that would
please him, and that I would leave the choice completely to him.
His prompt and immediate reply was: I want you to help me to become a saint. I
want to give up everything to Jesus and for always. If I am not trying to be a saint, I
am doing nothing at all. I will not have any peace if I don't keep on trying.
On another occasion the Rector wanted to show his aection for the boys and make
them a little present, so he said that they could ask for whatever they wished and, if it
were possible, he would give it to them. The requests were to be written down, and it
can be imagined that there were some strange and bizarre requests made by some of the
boys. Dominic took a piece of paper and wrote these words: I ask one thing only, that
you help me to save my soul and make me a saint.
Another day explanations were being given about the meaning of words.
152

16.3 Page 153

▲back to top


Contents
What does Dominic mean? he asked.
The reply was: Belonging to God.
There you are, he said, you see how right I am in asking you to make me a saint.
Even my name says that I belong to God, so I must at all costs become one. I can't be
happy if I do not.
This `bee in his bonnet' that Dominic had about becoming a saint, did not spring from
the fact that he was not living a saintly life but from the fact that he wanted to go the
whole way, including severe penances and long hours in prayer, and his Rector would not
allow these on any account.
153

16.4 Page 154

▲back to top


Chapter 11. His zeal for the good of
souls
The rst advice Dominic was given to help him become a saint was to set out to win souls
for God, because there is no holier work in this life than to work for the good of souls
for whom Jesus Christ shed the last drop of his blood. Dominic grasped this completely
and often was heard to say:
How happy I would be if only I could win all my companions for God.
He never let any occasion slip for giving a friendly word of advice or of quietly recalling
anyone to duty who said or did anything contrary to God's law.
What really shook him, aecting him even physically, was hearing any form of blas-
phemy or God's name being taken in vain. If, going through the streets, he happened to
hear anything of the kind, he bowed his head in sorrow and reparation, saying fervently
to himself: Praised be Jesus Christ.
One day when they were walking through the town a companion noticed him taking
o his cap and murmuring something to himself.
What are you doing? What did you say?
Did you not hear that carter, cursing and swearing? If I thought it would have done
any good I would have spoken to the man, but as he is in a temper I am afraid it would
only make things worse. So I was trying to make a little act of reparation by taking my
cap o and saying: 'Praised be Jesus Christ'.
His companion was very moved at hearing this, and to this day never tires of inspiring
others by telling them about it.
One day on his way back from school he heard an elderly man utter a horrible blas-
phemy. He trembled when he heard it and said his short prayer.. Then, on a sudden, he
went to the man and with great respect and politeness asked him if he could tell him the
way to the Oratory of St. Francis de Sales. The man was completely taken by the boy's
charm and politeness, and said very aably:
I am very sorry, I am afraid I have no idea.
Oh, said Dominic, I wonder, since you can't do that, could you do me another
favour?
Certainly, certainly. What is it?
Dominic then went very close to the man, and speaking softly into his ear he said.
Do you think that, when you are in a temper, you could say something else instead
of blasphemies about God?
The man was both astonished and full of admiration for the boy, and said: Well said,
you are quite right. I see that I have a very bad habit and I promise you I will try to
overcome it.
154

16.5 Page 155

▲back to top


Contents
Another day, near the gates of the school, he came across two boys of about nine years
old, quarrelling. While doing so, one of them used the Holy Name of Jesus in a curse
against the other. Dominic felt justly indignant but, restraining himself, he separated
the two boys and got them to make peace. Then he said to the one who had sworn:
Come with me. I've something special for you.
The boy agreed and Dominic took him by the hand and led him into church. He led
him to the high altar and then, kneeling down beside him he said: Tell Jesus you are
sorry for having taken his Holy Name in vain. As the boy did not know the act of
contrition, he said it with him. Then he said: In reparation say after me: 'Praised be
Jesus Christ. May his holy and adorable name be always praised'.
Among the lives of the saints his preference was for those who stood out for their work
for souls. He spoke readily of those on the missions who endure so much to save souls.
He had no money to send them, but he prayed for them every day and never failed to
oer his Holy Communion once a week. Several times I heard him say:
How many souls there are in England waiting for our help. If only I were strong
enough and good enough, I would go there immediately and by preaching and example
try to win them all for our Blessed Lord.
He also often remarked with grief how little help children received to know and love
God.
As soon as I am a seminarian, I will go to Mondonio and get the children together so
that I can teach them their catechism, tell them stories and encourage them to become
saints. How many young people may perhaps lose their souls, for want of instruction and
encouragement.
These were not only words. He used to teach catechism at the Sunday school and on
other occasions. And he would coach individual boys privately at any time they wanted,
gladly giving up his recreation for this purpose. He was always happy if he could speak
to them of God and lead them to an understanding of the wonder and value of their
immortal soul. One day a light-headed companion made fun of him for telling a good
story to a group of boys.
Why do you bother telling stories like those? he asked.
Why do I bother? replied Dominic. I bother because we are all brothers and we
should all help each other in the most important thing of all, the saving of our souls,
which cost the blood of Jesus. I bother because God himself has urged us to do this and
because I know also that, if I can succeed in saving one soul, I will make sure of saving
my own.
This concern for others was not simply a term-time one. During the holidays when
he was at home he kept up his good work. Any little gifts he got, or prizes that he
won during the term time, were set aside carefully so that he could use them during the
holiday to gain the good will of the boys and to encourage them to do better. He would
also make the rounds of his superiors before he went home, to ask them if they had any
little things to spare, which he might take home with him, to make my companions
happy.
Very soon after he got home he would be in touch with many boys, big and small.
He would give out his presents and discreetly nd out how things were going. With the
155

16.6 Page 156

▲back to top


Contents
ascendancy he gained over them he could get boys to go with him to Mass, to Sunday
school and so on.
I am assured that he devoted not a little time to instructing one of his friends.
If you succeed in making the Sign of the Cross really well, he used say, I will give
you a medal and I will recommend you to a priest who will give you a good book. But I
want it done properly, saying the words you right hand starting at the forehead, then to
your chest, then to the left and right shoulders and nishing up with your hands joined,
saying 'Amen'.
He had a great desire to see the sign of the cross well made, and was never shy to make
it well in front of others, so as to encourage them to do likewise.
He took two little boys living nearby under his special care, teaching them to read
and write and to learn their catechism. He would say morning and night prayers with
them and take them to church, show them how to bless themselves properly with holy
water, and how to behave well while there. Time that he might have legitimately spent in
walks and various pastimes was spent in helping others, by word or by any other means
possible. He made a point of making a visit to the Blessed Sacrament every day, and it
was a great joy for him when he managed to get someone to come with him. It may be
safely said that he never let slip any occasion of helping anyone or of speaking a word
which could do good to a soul.
156

16.7 Page 157

▲back to top


Chapter 12. Various episodes and his
way of dealing with his friends
The thought of winning souls to God never left him. He was the life of the games at
recreation. He did not monopolise the conversation or keep butting ins but if silence
came he was always ready with something interesting, a diculty which had cropped
up in class or an interesting story. The others were always glad to be with him. If
someone started grumbling or criticising, he would raise a laugh over something else and
so distract them and dispel any word of criticism.
His cheerful smile and spirit of zest made him popular also with those who were not
too fond of religious things. They were always glad to be in his company and whenever
he gently chided them it was taken in good part.
On one occasion a companion wanted Dominic to go with him and dress up. Dominic
would not go, and said to the boy:
Would you really like to be what you are going to dress up as - two horns, a big nose
and a clown's costume?
Of course not, replied the other.
Well, why make yourself look like something you would not want to be and in addition
deface the nice face that God has given you?
Another time a stranger came into the playground. He soon had a group around him.
which quickly became a crowd as the laughter of the boys at his stories attracted more
and more. As soon as he had a crowd he changed his tune and was soon trying to poison
the minds of the boys with all sorts of horrors, including making fun of holy things and
persons. Some of the boys moved o when they heard this but more still stayed on,
hanging on his words as though hypnotised. At this moment Dominic came along and
as soon as he grasped what was going on, cried out:
Come on, let's get away from this unfortunate man who wants to ruin us.
The spell was broken and all the boys, obedient to a friend whom they loved and
respected, scattered, leaving the man talking to the wind. He was never seen again.
On another occasion some wanted to go o swimming. This, without due care, can be
dangerous anywhere, in more senses than one, and it is especially so round Turin where
there is deep and fast-moving water, claiming many young victims each year. Dominic
heard about it and tried to make them forget it by occupying their time with him in an
interesting way. But when he saw that their minds were made up he spoke out boldly.
Don't go, it's better not to.
But we are not doing any harm.
You are being disobedient, you are putting yourselves in danger and running the risk
of getting drowned and you say you are not doing any harm!
157

16.8 Page 158

▲back to top


Contents
Yes, but this heat is terrible.
Maybe, but it is not as hot as another place I know, and what will you do if you end
up there?
Moved by Dominic's attitude they changed their minds and also did not dodge the
evening service in church as they had intended to.
Some of the boys had formed a little group pledged to try to lead the not so good to
better things. Dominic was one of its most earnest members and used to use various
things given him - an apple, orange, crucix, little book - to help him in this work. He
would appear in the playground holding up whatever he had, and crying out: Who
wants it, who wants it?
There were many cries of I do and there would be a concerted rush. Just a moment,
he would say, I will give it to the one who answers this catechism question best. He
would conne himself to the least good boys, and as long as they made a shot at it the
prize was theirs.
He also had other methods, such as talking and walking with them, playing a game
with them that they liked, and so he might be seen one day carrying a large stick on his
shoulders like Hercules with his club, on his way to play the game which was most in
vogue at the time. During the game he might suddenly stop and say to a boy.
What about coming with me to Confession on Saturday?
The other boy, because Saturday seemed a long way o, and because he was anxious
to get on with the game, or just to please Dominic, would say: Oh, all right. Dominic
did not say any more, but in the succeeding days he kept his quarry in view, and when
Saturday came would go with him to church, make his own Confession rst of all, and
if necessary ask the priest to go out of his way to help the boy coming in after him. He
would then stay in church with the boy and they would make their thanksgiving together.
These incidents were by no means uncommon and were a great source of joy and
consolation to Dominic. They were of great benet to his companions and boys who
were insensible to sermons and exhortations in church would often yield to his gentle but
persistent persuasion.
It also happened sometimes that a boy did not keep his promise and at Confession
time on Saturday, Dominic would look for him in vain. When next he ran into him, he
said, good-humouredly:
Hey, you rascal, you led me up the garden path properly!
Well, I wasn't ready.. I didn't feel like it.
My poor friend, Dominic would reply , it was the devil who was tempting you and
you fell for it completely. I can see that you are not in the mood for it now, but I promise
you, if you take the plunge and go to Confession, you will be much happier than you
have been for a long time. In most cases, after the boy had taken Dominic's advice, he
would come to him smiling and full of happiness: What you said was quite true. I am
very happy and I have made up my mind to go to Confession regularly in the future.
In any school of any size there are always some boys who are left on their own by their
companions. This can be because they are rough in their ways, labouring under some
disability, dicult to get on with. What they need is to experience real friendship, and
as this is what they normally do not nd, they suer accordingly.
158

16.9 Page 159

▲back to top


Contents
Dominic made it his business to be their friend. He would play with them during
recreation, willingly talk to them, so that when they were ready to do something wrong
and he suggested otherwise, they would listen, because they realised it was a friend who
spoke to them, who wanted only what was best for them.
So it was when boys were sick, Dominic was always asked for: those who were discour-
aged and in trouble would go to him and pour their troubles into his ear. Thus the way
was opened to him to do good to those around him at all times and to increase in merit
before God.
159

16.10 Page 160

▲back to top


Chapter 13. His spirit of prayer -
Devotion to the Mother of God - Mary's
month
Among the gifts with which God had enriched Dominic was fervour in prayer. As a result
of his eorts he got so accustomed to talk with God, that no matter where he was, or
what noise was going on round about him, he could briey recollect himself, sending his
heart soaring to God.
When he was praying with others, he seemed to be quite angelic. There was no
dgeting and continually changing position; he knelt there motionless, his face radiant,
head slightly bowed, eyes lowered. Just to see him this way was an inspiration.
In 1854 Count Cays became President of Honour of the St. Aloysius Sodality which
was established in the school. On the occasion of his rst visit to take part in the church
services, he noticed a boy obviously praying with great devotion and attention and he
was so struck that he afterwards asked who he was; he was told that it was Dominic
Savio.
He used to try to spend a part of his free time in reading a good book, or in making a
visit to the church. He would normally have some other boys with him and they would
pray together and also visit Our Lady's altar.
There was no limit to his devotion to the Mother of God. Every day he made some
little act of mortication in her honour. He never let himself gaze or stare at a girl, and
when walking through the streets, did not let his eyes roam about.
Things happening on the way that his companions were all eagerness to see, he never
bothered about and often even never saw. When on one occasion he was asked what he
thought about something which he had not even noticed, one of his companions burst
out impatiently:
What is the use of having eyes, if you don't use them to look at what is going on
around you?
Dominic replied:
Instead of using my eyes on useless things, I should like to keep them to gaze on the
beauty of Mary Most Holy, when, by God's mercy, I shall be in heaven.
He had a very special devotion to the Immaculate Heart of Mary. Every time he went
to church he would pay a visit to her altar, and kneeling there before her, beg her to
keep his heart free from all impurity with the following little prayer of his own:
O Mary, I want to be your son always. Please let me die rather than that I should
ever sin against holy Purity.
Every Friday he would get some of his friends together and take them to church with
160

17 Pages 161-170

▲back to top


17.1 Page 161

▲back to top


Contents
him where they would say together the Rosary of the Seven Sorrows of Mary or the
Litany.
He was never happier than when he could succeed in bringing someone else to Mary's
feet to honour her and ask her help. He did not always succeed easily. One winter
Saturday he asked one of his companions to make a visit to Our Lady and they would
say the Vespers of Our Lady's Oce together. The boy objected that his hands were
cold; so Dominic took o his own gloves and gave them to him. Another time in similar
circumstances he gave the other boy his coat and made him put it on so he would come
with him to the church and pray. Who could not be lled with admiration at such acts
of generosity?
But it was in the month of May that his devotion to Mary reached its peak. He ar-
ranged with a group of his friends to do some special deed in her honour every day. He
got together a collection of interesting stories and facts about Our Lady and willingly
told them to others in order to inspire them with devotion to her. He urged his compan-
ions during recreation to frequent Confession and Communion every day, showing great
recollection and devotion.
The boys in his dormitory had decided to put up in their dormitory a little altar for
Our Lady. They had a meeting to decide what each one should give, and Dominic, who
was enthusiastic about the project, found that he had no money to pay his share. He
was at a loss wondering what to do and then an idea struck him. He hurried o and
got a very nice book that had been given him as a prize, and brought it back to his
companions telling them to rae it and so get money that way.
Others were inspired by his generosity and produced little treasures of their own; a
very successful rae was held and with the proceeds all the required materials were
brought. The boys worked hard to get the altar ready but in order to nish it in time it
was necessary that some of them stay up late the night before the feast.
Dominic wanted to be one of these, but because he had recently been ill, he was not
allowed. He was very disappointed, but accepted the decision as an act of obedience.
At any rate, he said to one of his companions, come and wake me up as soon as
you have nished; I want to be one of the rst to see our altar in honour of Mary Most
Holy.
161

17.2 Page 162

▲back to top


Chapter 14. He goes frequently to
Confession and Communion
Experience has amply shown that the greatest helps and aids to development in time of
youth are the sacraments of Confession and Communion. Any boy or girl who receives
these sacraments regularly and well, will develop in time of youth, reach great maturity
and go on to old age, if God spares them, exemplifying a way of life which is an inspiration
to all who know them.
Would that all our young people could grasp this and try to carry it out; and that all
those concerned with their upbringing and education could grasp it likewise, in order to
help in its fulllment in the young.
Before coming to live at the Oratory Dominic used to go to Confession and Communion
once a month as was usual. After he came here he started going more frequently. One
day he heard a talk in church which recommended three things. Go often to Confession:
go often to Communion: choose a priest as confessor that you can easily talk to and open
your heart to and don't change to another priest unless there is real need for it. Dominic
grasped these counsels immediately and completely.
He chose a priest as confessor and went regularly to him all the time he was here. So
that the priest might know him completely and thereby be better able to help him, he
made a General Confession to him. He began by going to Confession and Communion
every fortnight and then every week. His confessor seeing what great progress he had
made spiritually, suggested receiving the Holy Eucharist three times a week and at the
end of the year suggested to him to go every day.
For a time he was troubled with scruples and wanted to go to Confession every three
or four days and even more often, but his spiritual director would not allow this, and
kept him at weekly Confession.
Dominic had the most complete condence in his spiritual guide and would speak to
him with the greatest simplicity about his soul and matters of conscience also outside
the confessional. Someone advised him to go to another priest sometimes, but he would
not hear of it. He replied:
The confessor is the doctor of the soul. People do not go about chasing one doctor
after another unless they have lost condence in their own doctor or their case is pretty
desperate. I have full condence in my confessor who is so kind and helpful to me and I
don't think I have any trouble that he cannot cure.
Nevertheless his confessor did suggest that occasionally, e.g. at the time of retreat, he
should go to another priest and Dominic did so without any hesitation.
Dominic was very pleased with this state of aairs. He said: If I have any problem I
take it to my confessor and he solves it for me according to what God wants. Jesus has
162

17.3 Page 163

▲back to top


Contents
said that the voice of the priest is the voice of God. If I have some particular need I go
to Holy Communion in which I receive the body, blood, soul and divinity quod pro nobis
traditum est. What more do I need to make me happy? Nothing in the wide world. Only
one thing remains - one day to see him whom we can only see with the eye of faith here
below revealed in heaven.
Filled with this spirit, Dominic's days were full of happiness. This was the source of
that wonderful cheerful spirit which was the soul of all his actions. It should not be
imagined that he went about in a dream half the time or that he did not realise what
sort of life it was necessary to live, if one went to daily Communion. He was fully alive to
everything and his conduct was irreproachable. I have asked his companions to tell me of
anything wrong they found in him or any good quality which he did not show evidence
of, during the three years he lived amongst us and all have agreed that there never was
anything that they needed to correct in him, or anything they could suggest for him to
do that he was not already doing.
His preparation for Holy Communion was most thorough. Before going to bed the
previous evening, he said a special prayer to prepare himself, which always ended as
follows: Blessed and praised every moment be the most holy and divine sacrament. In
the morning he carried on his preparation, but his thanksgiving was liable to have no
end to it. If he were not reminded he would forget about breakfast, recreation and even
morning school, so caught up was he in prayer or rather, in contemplation of the divine
goodness who wonderfully and mysteriously passes on to mankind the treasures of his
innite mercy.
It was really a joy for him to be able to pass some time before the Blessed Sacrament,
something he did invariably at least once a day and as often as he could he would get
others to come with him. There was a little group of prayers in reparation to the Sacred
Heart of Jesus for the many sins of mankind - heretics, unbelievers and bad Christians -
which he was very fond of saying when making such visits.
In order to make his Holy Communion as fruitful as possible and to encourage himself
to renewed fervour every day, he made a plan for his Communions as follows:
Sunday: In honour of the Most Blessed Trinity
Monday: For all those who have been kind to me and done me good
Tuesday: In honour of my guardian angel and St. Dominic
Wednesday: To Our Lady of Sorrows for the conversion of sinners
Thursday: For the Holy Souls
Friday: In honour of the Passion of Jesus
Saturday: In honour of Mary Most Holy, and to obtain her protection in life and in
death
He took part with great joy in any ceremonies connected with the Blessed Sacrament.
If when out in the town he met the Viaticum being taken to the sick, he knelt down
no matter where he was and if he were free he would reverently accompany the little
procession to its destination.
One day when such a little procession with the Viaticum was passing by, it was raining
and the ground was very muddy. Dominic knelt down without any hesitation. His
163

17.4 Page 164

▲back to top


Contents
companion said that in such circumstances it was not necessary, God did not expect you
to dirty your clothes like that. Dominic replied quite simply:
Everything belongs to God including our clothes and so everything must do him
honour. I would not only kneel down in the mud when He passes by, but I would throw
myself into a furnace if by so doing I would gain a spark of that love which moved him
to give us this wonderful sacrament.
On a similar occasion a soldier was standing near him but made no eort to kneel
down. Not daring to ask him to do so, he took out his handkerchief and spread it on the
muddy ground in front of him. The soldier looked a bit startled but took the hint and
went down on his knees there on the road, not on the handkerchief.
On the Feast of Corpus Christi he was sent with some of his companions to take part
in the procession of the Blessed Sacrament being held in the parish. Dressed in cassock
and surplice, Dominic was overjoyed. No other present could have given him more joy.
On a similar occasion a soldier was standing near him but made no eort to kneel
down. Not daring to ask him to do so, he took out his handkerchief and spread it on the
muddy ground in front of him. The soldier looked a bit startled but took the hint and
went down on his knees there on the road, not on the handkerchief.
164

17.5 Page 165

▲back to top


Chapter 15. Penances
Dominic's youth, his far from robust health and his innocent life would certainly have
dispensed him from any sort of penance; but he knew and understood that only with the
greatest diculty can a boy keep himself intact without some penance, and so the path
of mortication seemed to him to be strewn with roses. By penance and mortication I
do not mean patience in meeting the unpleasant things of daily life, nor do I mean the
self-control and sacrice necessary to be able to pray at all times and in all places; such
things were part and parcel of his ordinary way of living. I am referring only to penances
which aected him physically.
He decided in honour of Our Blessed Lady to fast every Saturday on bread and water;
his confessor forbade him to do this. He started o fasting for Lent, but after a week
his Rector heard about it and stopped it. He wanted at least to go without breakfast,
but this was not allowed him either. The reason of course was that his superiors did not
want his health to be ruined. What was he to do then?
Dominic was not daunted; he took to aicting his body in other ways. He put pebbles
or bits of wood under his sheet so that he would be uncomfortable in bed. He got hold
of a very rough shirt, very irritating to the skin and wore it. These penances were also
forbidden him. He tried again. When summer passed into autumn and winter he did not
add any blankets to the very thin covering which was sucient in the hot summer. In
the bitter cold of January this was all he had. His director came to see him once when he
was sick in bed. When he got to the bed he saw Dominic lying there shivering violently
and he realised that there was only thin summer covering over him.
What on earth are you up to? he asked him. Do you want to die of cold?
No, he replied, I will hardly die of cold, but Jesus in the stable of Bethlehem was
much worse o than this.
He was then forbidden absolutely to undertake any kind of penance whatsoever without
the express permission of his Rector. Dominic accepted this obedience, but one day I
came across him looking somewhat sad, and I asked him what was the matter. He replied:
You've got me in a real bind. Our Blessed Lord says that if I don't do penance I
will not get to heaven. I am forbidden to do any penance; what chance then have I of
heaven?
I explained to him that the penance Jesus wanted from him was complete obedience;
obey and that's enough.
Can't I do some other penance?
Yes, you can allow yourself the penance of being patient with others and the unpleas-
ant things of life; to accept equally the heat and the cold and the rain; to be cheerful
when tired and not feeling so well and so on.
But, said Dominic, these things come to you whether you like it or not.
165

17.6 Page 166

▲back to top


Contents
Precisely, I replied, oer them willingly to God; there is nothing that will please him
more, and you. will be doing real penance. Thus reassured, Dominic was very happy
and completely at peace.
166

17.7 Page 167

▲back to top


Chapter 16. The Immaculate Conception
Sodality
The whole of Dominic's life can be said to be an act of love for Mary most holy. He
never let slip any occasion of pleasing and honouring her. The dogma of the Immaculate
Conception was solemnly dened in 1854. Dominic had a very great desire to leave
behind him at the school some lasting reminder of this great event. He said: I would
like very much to do something in honour of my Mother Mary; but I will have to do it
quickly, as I do not think I have much time left.
Spurred on by his present desire to help his companions, he asked some of those whom
he knew well and relied upon to join him in forming the Sodality of Mary Immaculate.
The aim was to obtain the special protection of the Mother of God in life, and especially
at the hour of death. Dominic proposed two means to this end: to honour, and to bring
others to honour, Mary by dierent means, and to encourage frequent Communion. In
agreement with his friends and after much careful thought, he drew up a set of rules.
On June 8th, nine months before he died, he went with his friends before the altar of
Our Lady and they read it over together. I give these rules here so that they may be an
inspiration and guide to others.
We, Dominic Savio, etc. (the names of the others follow), after receiving the
sacraments of Confession and Communion, this day, June 8th, give ourselves
completely to Mary Immaculate and promise to work unceasingly for her and
with her: to help ourselves to do this and to maintain our love for her we, here
before her altar, solemnly promise, in agreement with our spiritual director,
to follow in Louis Comollo's footsteps to the best of our ability.18 Here we
bind ourselves as follows:
To carry out with the greatest exactness the rules of the school.
To help and encourage our companions: helping them by pointing out in a
friendly way whatever needs correcting; encouraging them by being rst in
doing the right thing and supporting their own eorts.
To be always busy with something useful.
To make it possible to be faithful to these obligations and to help us to
persevere in them, we submit the following rules to our Rector.
18LOUIS COMOLLO was born in Cinzano in 1818 and died a holy death in 1839 at the Seminary in
Chieri at 22 years of age. The life of this model of virtue was reprinted a second time in Year IV of
the Letture Cattoliche.
167

17.8 Page 168

▲back to top


Contents
We will be very exact in carrying out what we are expected to do and have
great condence in those over us.
The carrying out of our own duties will be our rst and special concern.
A true spirit of charity will unite the members of the group in genuine friend-
ship among themselves and also with their companions. We will not hesitate
to correct anyone when so doing in a friendly way would help.
We will meet each week for half an hour and after a prayer to the Holy Spirit
and a short spiritual reading we will consider how the Sodality is getting on
in its work for Jesus and Mary.
We will help each other to get rid of any faults or wrong habits which we
have. This we will do privately.
We will try hard to be even-tempered and good-humoured, being patient with
each other, and with those who are awkward and troublesome.
There are no special prayers to be said; whatever time is left over after having
carried out our own duties should be devoted to whatever will be most useful
for our souls.
However, we do take upon ourselves these few practices:
We will go as often as possible to the sacraments.
We will receive Holy Communion every Sunday, holy days of obligation, the
novenas and feast-days of Our Lady and our patrons.
We will also receive Holy Communion on Thursday, unless we are prevented
by some necessary obligation.
Every day, especially in the Holy Rosary, we will ask Our Lady to bless our
Sodality, and give us the grace to persevere.
Saturdays will be kept in honour of Our Lady and on that day we will oer
her some special act done in honour of the Immaculate Conception.
When praying and at the services in church, during lessons and at study
time, we will try to make our exterior behaviour and manner such as to edify
others.
We will treasure the word of God and we will go over again together the talks
we have heard.
We will carefully avoid any wasting time, to safeguard ourselves from the
temptations which come so easily and so strongly at times of idleness.
Therefore whatever time remains after the discharge of our own duties will
be spent in useful and good reading or in prayer.
Recreation times are best or at least allowed after meals and after lesson time
and study time.
We will make known to our superiors whatever will help our spiritual progress.
168

17.9 Page 169

▲back to top


Contents
We will not abuse the goodness of those over us by constantly asking for
those permissions which in their goodness they are willing to give. The exact
observance of the school rules to which we have pledged ourselves should help
us to avoid this abuse of too many exceptions.
We will not grumble about food and we will try to prevent others from doing
so.
Those who want to join our society must rst of all make a good Confession
and receive Holy Communion, spend a week on trial, read these rules carefully,
and promise Jesus and Mary Immaculate to be faithful to them.
On the occasion of anyone being received into the Sodality, the others will
assist at Mass and receive Holy Communion, praying that God will give their
new companion and the grace of perseverance, obedience and real love of
God.
Our Sodality is placed under the care of Mary Immaculate whose name we
bear and whose medal we always carry with us. A sincere, lial and limitless
condence in Mary, a constant devotion and loving aection for her, will
make us overcome all obstacles, clinging tenaciously to our resolutions, be
rm with ourselves, gentle and kindly towards others, exact in everything.
The members are urged to write the holy names of Jesus and Mary rst of
all in their hearts and minds and then on their books and similar objects, so
that they can be easily reminded of them. Our director is asked to go over
these rules and if necessary change them according as he thinks best. We
accept completely whatever he decides in the matter.
Mary, bless our eorts, since the idea of the Sodality is all yours. Smile on
our hopes, accept our promises, and thus under your mantle and made strong
by your loving care, we will come safely through the storm-tossed sea of this
world and be victorious over the temptations of the devil. So too will we be
able to help our companions by what we do, give joy to those over us, and
in all things be your loving sons. And if God gives us the grace of becoming
priests, we promise you to give all our energies and powers to this work,
distrusting ourselves, trusting completely in God; and so after our exile on
this earth we trust that, consoled by Mary at our side, we shall safely receive
the eternal reward that God reserves for those who serve him in spirit and
truth.
The director of the Oratory read the rules very carefully and gave it his approval under
the following conditions:
That the promises have not the force of vows.
None of them bind in any way under pain of sin.
Some external act of service or help should be undertaken by each one at the
weekly meeting.
169

17.10 Page 170

▲back to top


Contents
The week will be arranged so as to have some members go to Communion
every day.
No special religious practice may be added without the express permission of
the director.
The principal aim of the Sodality will be to further devotion to Mary Immac-
ulate and Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament.
Everyone before being accepted must read the life of Louis Comollo.
170

18 Pages 171-180

▲back to top


18.1 Page 171

▲back to top


Chapter 17. His special friends -
Relationship with young Camillo Gavio
Everybody was friendly with Dominic. Those who could not understand him completely,
at least respected him for his good qualities. He could get on well with everyone. He was
so conrmed in the things of God that he was asked on occasion to associate with boys
who were far from good, so that he might try to win them over to God. To do this he
made use of free time, dierent kinds of games, conversation, using them all in dierent
ways for the spiritual advantage of those concerned.
His best friends, however, were the other boys in the Sodality of Mary Immaculate.
With these he had regular meetings, and they would gather together also for acts of
devotion. These meetings had the permission of the director, but they were presided
over and carried through by the boys themselves. In the meetings they decided how best
to help an active participation in the novenas and solemn feasts, how to maintain and
increase love for the Blessed Sacrament and frequent Communion; how to help boys who
easily got into trouble and were going astray. Each of them would adopt one such boy
and make it his business to help him and encourage him in every way possible.
Dominic was the soul of the meeting, its guide and mentor. There is much I could say
about many of the boys who took part in those meetings, but as most of them are still
alive, it is better I should not. I will mention two only who are already dead: Camillo
Gavio of Tortona, and John Massaglia of Marmorito. Camillo Gavio was only two months
with us but it was long enough to leave a wonderful memory of himself.
His outstanding character and the great promise he showed in painting and sculpture
encouraged his town council to send him to Turin, so that he might have a real chance of
developing his talents. He had been very ill not long before and was not yet fully recov-
ered; also it was his rst time away from home, and among so many boys whom he did
not know, it was little wonder that he was somewhat downcast and stood sadly watching
the others playing their game with great zest. Dominic saw him and immediately went
over to talk to him and make friends. The following dialogue took place. Dominic began:
Hello, don't you know anyone yet?
No, but I am enjoying watching the others playing.
What is your name?
Camillo Gavio, and I come from Tortona.
How old are you?
Fifteen.
You are looking sad; have you not been well?
Yes, I have been very ill with some sort of heart trouble and I am not yet fully better.
You would like to be completely better soon, wouldn't you?
171

18.2 Page 172

▲back to top


Contents
No, not absolutely. I only want to do God's will.
These last words made Dominic realise that Gavio was a boy of more than ordinary
piety, and his heart warmed to him. With renewed interest he went on:
Anyone who only wants God's will has a real desire to become a saint, do you want
to become a saint?
Oh yes; I want that more than anything else.
That's great; you can be one of our special group, if you like, and share completely
what we do together to help us to live for Jesus and Mary.
Yes, I would like to do that; but what have I got to do?
I will tell you in a few words. For us here it means making holiness consist in being
happy. We hate and detest sin as something that robs us of God's grace and makes us
very unhappy inside; we try to be very faithful to all our duties and to be foremost in
taking an active part in all exercises of piety. Try taking for your own special motto:
Servite Domino in laetitia - Serve the Lord in gladness.
These few words were like a ray of sunshine in the gloom, and greatly comforted the
boy. From that day he became a close friend of Dominic and followed him faithfully
in the path which he trod. However, his illness ared up again after two months and
despite every care he grew steadily worse and in a few days he died. He received the last
sacraments with great reverence and joy and gave up his soul to God on December 30th,
1856.
Dominic visited him regularly while he was ill and as the end drew near wanted to
spend the night at his bedside. This he was not allowed to do. As soon as he heard that
death had come, he went to his bedside and with tears in his eyes said:
Goodbye Camillo; I am sure you have gone straight to heaven - get a place ready for
me there also. I will always be your friend as long as I live. I will pray for the repose of
your soul.
Afterwards he got the boys of the Sodality of Mary Immaculate together and they all
went to pray beside the body. They also said many other prayers for him and received
Holy Communion in reparation for his soul. Dominic himself did this a number of times.
He said to his friends several times: Do not let us forget the soul of our friend. Please
God he is already in heaven, but we must carry on praying for him. All that we do for
him God will get done for us in due course, when our own time comes.
172

18.3 Page 173

▲back to top


Chapter 18. His relationship with young
John Massaglia
Dominic's relationship with John Massaglia was more intimate and maintained over a
longer period of time. They both came to the Oratory at the same time, they were from
neighbouring villages, both wanted to become priests, and they had a common desire to
become saints.
Dominic said to his friend one day,
Don't let us stop at saying we want to be priests, but let us get busy trying to grow
in the virtues that are needed by a priest.
Quite true, the other replied, but if we do all we can, God in his goodness will give
us the great grace of becoming Ministers of Jesus Christ.
At Easter time there was the annual retreat; this they made with great fervour. When
it was over, Dominic said to John: Let us be friends in the best way possible, anxious
for the welfare of each other's soul. We could be that if we were to correct each other
in whatever way might be needed. So will you tell me whenever you notice me doing
anything I should not, or if you see there is some good I can do and I am not doing,
please point it out.
Very gladly, although you don't really need anything like that. It's me that needs it,
as I am older and exposed to greater temptations. So will you do that for me?
Dominic replied with a smile: Let's cut out the compliments and be really serious
about helping each other.
From that moment Dominic and John became true friends. Their friendship was
lasting because it was founded on their life for God, striving earnestly together to help
each other to resist evil and do good.
After the examinations at the end of the school year, the boys used to go home for the
holidays. Some boys for a variety of reasons used to ask to remain at the school during
the holiday period. Dominic and John were among these. I knew that their parents were
very anxious to have them at home and I also thought it would do them a lot of good to
go home for a while since neither of them was very strong, so I suggested this to them.
Instead of replying they both began to laugh.
What are you laughing at?
Dominic replied: We know that our parents would be very glad to have us at home,
but we know also that while the bird in the cage loses its liberty, still it is safe from the
claws of the vulture; outside the cage he may y where he likes but also at any moment
he can fall a victim to the evil bird of prey.
In spite of this, I judged it advisable for them both to go home for some time and they
went without hesitation in a spirit of obedience, remaining just the time that I suggested.
173

18.4 Page 174

▲back to top


Contents
If I were to write about the good example and virtues of John Massaglia I should
be largely repeating what I have already written about Dominic, whose faithful follower
he was, as long as he lived. He enjoyed good health and showed great promise in his
studies. When he had nished his humanities, he passed with distinction the exam prior
to receiving the clerical habit. But he was not able to wear the cassock for long that he
had looked forward so eagerly to having.
After a few months he became unwell, but not thinking much of it, he did not want
to interrupt his studies. His parents were worried, however, and took him home, so that
he might have a good rest away from his books. But, he did not improve and after some
weeks Dominic received the following letter:
Dear Dominic,
I thought I should only be a few days at home, so I did not bring any books
or notes home with me. However, my sickness is going on and on, and I am
wondering how it will all end up. The doctor says I am getting better; my
own private opinion is that I am getting worse. We shall see who is right!
I am lonely, dear Dominic, so far away from you and the others; there are not
the same opportunities here for all the spiritual things we had at school. I
comfort myself with the memory of the days we helped each other to prepare
well for Holy Communion. I am sure we are still united in spirit.
Would you go to my desk in the study and get the Imitation of Christ by
Thomas a Kempis which you will nd there and some notes which are lying
beside it? Please parcel them up and send them to me. I am tired of doing
nothing, but the doctor won't let me study. I sometimes walk up and down
my room thinking, 'Shall I ever get better? Shall I ever rejoin my companions
at school? Is this my last illness?' God alone knows the answers. I think I
am quite ready to do his holy will, whatever it may be.
Send me any advice you think will help me. Let me know how you are
getting on and remember me in your prayers, especially when you receive
Holy Communion. Let our friendship be sealed in the Sacred Heart of Jesus,
and if we are not destined to be united long in this life, please God we shall
be together for ever in heaven.
Tell all the boys I was asking for them and remember me especially to those
of the Sodality of Mary Immaculate. God be with you.
Your aectionate friend,
John Massaglia.
Dominic sent John what he had asked him to get from his desk and together with it he
sent the following letter:
174

18.5 Page 175

▲back to top


Contents
Dear John,
You don't know how pleased I was to get your letter - at least it let me know
that you were still alive. As no news had come since you left, we did not
know quite, whether to say the `Glory be to the Father' or the `Out of the
depths' for you. I am sending what you asked me to. I should like to say that
Thomas à Kempis is a good friend, but he is dead. He needs to be made to
come alive by your own eorts to understand what he says. Think it over,
and see how it can be carried out in your own life.
You sigh for the wonderful chances we have here of spiritual things; so did
I when I was at Mondonio. I tried to make up for them by a daily visit to
the Blessed Sacrament and when going I tried to get as many others to come
with me as possible.
Besides the Imitation I read The Treasure Hidden in the Holy Mass
by St. Leonard of Port Maurice. If you feel like it, read that also.
You say you don't know if you will ever come back to the Oratory. To tell
you the truth I have a feeling that I am coming quickly to the end of my
own life. At any rate we can pray for each other so that both of us may die
happily in God's grace. The one who goes to heaven rst can prepare a place
for the other and when he arrives stretch out a helping hand to pull him in!
May God keep us always in his holy grace and help us to become saints, but
quickly because there is little time left. All your friends look forward to your
coming back and send their very best wishes. With theirs I send you my own
best wishes and prayers.
Always,
Your loving friend,
Dominic Savio.
John Massaglia's illness at rst seemed of little consequence. Several times he seemed
completely recovered only to relapse again, and then suddenly he was at death's door,
and passed peacefully away. His parish priest, who was also his spiritual father during
holiday time, wrote:
There was time to give him the Last Sacraments and he received them with the
greatest devotion. He died the death of the just individual who leaves this world to go
straight to heaven.
Dominic grieved deeply at the loss of his friend and although he accepted it completely
as God's will, he was in tears for several days. It was the rst time that I had seen that
wonderful face of his sad and tear-stained. His only comfort was to pray for his friend
and get others to do likewise. He could be heard to say sometimes,
Dear John, you are dead, and I hope you are already with Camillo in heaven; when
shall I be with you in that happy place?.
175

18.6 Page 176

▲back to top


Contents
He never forgot John Massaglia in his prayers right up to the time of his own death.
He never assisted at Holy Mass or at any exercise in church without remembering him
before God. Dominic's sensitive heart suered greatly from this loss and even his health
was aected.
176

18.7 Page 177

▲back to top


Chapter 19. Special graces and
particular deeds
There is nothing extraordinary in what I have written about so far, although we might
call Dominic's exemplary and innocent life, his spirit of penance extraordinary. The
liveliness of his faith, his constant hope, his tireless zeal in doing good and helping others
might also be called extraordinary. This went on until his last breath.
Now I would like to present some incidents and special graces which were out of the
ordinary. I am conscious that these may give rise to some doubt in those who read about
them. I should like to state categorically that anything recounted here which seems
paralleled by incidents in the Scriptures or the lives of the saints, was seen with my own
eyes and that the accounts written of them are written with a scrupulous concern for the
truth. I leave each one free to form his own opinions.
On a number of occasions when I have been in church when Dominic was making his
thanksgiving after Holy Communion, or visiting the Blessed Sacrament exposed, I have
seen him obviously quite oblivious to what was going on around him; he would continue
in this state without noticing the time unless he was reminded it was time for something
else.
One day he was missing from breakfast, morning lessons, the midday meal and no one
knew where he was, he was not in the study room, not even in bed! The matter was
referred to the Rector, who suspected what might be the case, that he would be in the
church. He went to the Church and there in the little chapel behind the high altar he
saw Dominic standing motionless like a statue. One foot was on top of the other, one
hand resting on the reading lectern; his other hand was on his breast and his gaze was
xed immovably on the tabernacle.
He called him but there was no response. He shook him, and he looked around at him
saying:
Oh, is Mass already over?
Look, said his director, showing him his watch, it is two o'clock.
He asked pardon very contritely for having been absent without permission, and the
director sent him to get some dinner, saying to him:
If anyone asks you where you have been, say you were doing something for me. He
said this so that he might be spared the curious questions of his companions.
Another time, as I was going out of the sacristy after nishing my thanksgiving, I
heard a voice which seemed to be engaged in argument. It came from the little chapel
behind the high altar and when I went there I saw Dominic. He was speaking and then
stopping as though waiting for someone else's reply. Among other things I heard quite
clearly these words:
177

18.8 Page 178

▲back to top


Contents
Yes, my God, I have already said it and I say it again: I love you and I wish to go
on loving you till my last breath. If you see that I am going to oend you, let me die: I
much prefer to die than to oend you by sin.
I asked him sometimes what went on at these times and he replied with great simplicity:
It is silly of me; I get a distraction and lose the thread of my prayers and then I see
such wonderful things that the hours pass by like minutes.
One day he came into my room saying:
Come quickly! There is some good work to be done.
Where do you want to take me?
Come quickly! Come quickly!
I hesitated, but on his renewed insistence, went with him: similar instances had hap-
pened before. We left the house and silently he led me through one street after another
for quite a distance. Finally we arrived at a block of ats and he led me up to the third
oor:
Here you are. This is where you are wanted, he said as he rang the bell and imme-
diately went away.
The door was opened:
Oh come in, come in quickly before it is too late. My husband lapsed from the church
and became a Protestant: now he is dying and begging for a priest.
I entered and there saw the dying man, overcome with anxiety to set his conscience in
order. Speedily I set matters right with a good Confession, and as I was just nishing,
the local priest from St. Augustine's parish arrived with the holy oils. As he was in the
act of administering the last anointing the man died.
One day I asked Dominic how he could have known that there was a dying man there.
He looked at me somewhat sadly and burst into tears. I did not question him any further.
The innocence of his life, his love of God and great desire for the things of God so
developed Dominic's mind that he came to be habitually united with God.
Sometimes he would stop playing a game and withdrawing from his companions walk
by himself. When asked why he did this he replied.
These distractions come to me suddenly, and sometimes I seem to see heaven open
above me and I have to go away from my companions so that I do not say things which
could only seem ridiculous to them.
One day during playtime the conversation turned to the great reward God has prepared
in heaven for those who preserve their innocence. Among other things it was said that
those who have kept their innocence are the nearest in heaven to the person of our Divine
Saviour and that they sing a special hymn reserved to them for all eternity. This was
enough to send Dominic's spirit soaring towards God; he stood still completely motionless
and then fell as though dead into the arms of his companions.
This being carried out of himself would happen sometimes during study time and even
in the street on his way to and from school.
He often spoke of the Holy Father and how much he would like to see him before he
died. Several times he said that he had something very important to tell him. I asked
him what this very important thing was.
178

18.9 Page 179

▲back to top


Contents
If I could speak to the Holy Father, I would say that in spite of his many worries and
cares he should not cease to give his special attention to England; God is preparing a
great triumph for the faith in that country.
What makes you say that?
I will tell you, but please don't tell anyone else, as I don't want them to laugh at me.
If you go to Rome perhaps you will tell Pius IX about it ... One morning as I was making
my thanksgiving after Communion, a very strong distraction took hold of me. I thought
I saw a great plain full of people enveloped in thick fog. They were walking about like
people who had lost their way and did not know which way to turn. Someone near me
said: 'This is England'. I was just going to ask some questions, when I saw Pope Pius
IX just like I have seen him in pictures. He was robed magnicently and carried in his
hand a torch alive with ames. As he walked slowly towards that immense gathering
of people, the leaping ames from the torch dispelled the fog, and the people stood in
the splendour of the noonday sun. 'That torch', said the one beside me, 'is the Catholic
Faith, which is going to light up England'.
When I went to Rome in 1858, I told Pius IX about this, and he listened to it with
great joy and pleasure and said to me:
What you say strengthens me in my determination to do everything possible for
England, already the object of my care and solicitude. The message you give me, if no
more, is at least the advice of a privileged soul.
There are many other similar incidents, but I do not give them here. I have, however,
written them down and leave it to others to publish them when it will be for God's
greater glory.
179

18.10 Page 180

▲back to top


Chapter 20. His thoughts about death -
His preparation for a holy death
Those who have read what I have written so far about Dominic will easily realise that his
life was a continual preparation for death. For Dominic the Sodality of Mary Immaculate
was a sure means of securing the protection of Our Lady at the hour of his death, which
many now felt could not be far o. I cannot say whether he had some revelation from
God of the day and circumstances of his death or whether it was just a presentiment.
He certainly spoke about his death long before it happened, and so clearly that he could
not have described it more accurately after it did happen.
In view of his state of health everything was done to put a brake on his life of study
and piety. However, by reason of his constitution, various physical weaknesses and the
ardour of his spirit, each day saw his strength decreasing. He was aware of this himself
and sometimes he would say:
I must hurry up or I will be overtaken by night, while I am on the way.
By this he meant that he had not much longer to live and that he must do as much
good as he could before death caught up with him.
It is the custom in this House for the boys to make the exercise for a Happy Death
each month. Part of this exercise consists in making a Confession and Communion as
though they were to be the last. Pope Pius IX in his goodness has enriched this exercise
with many indulgences. Dominic used to make it with great earnestness. It is the custom
at the end of the exercise to say one Our Father, Hail Mary and Glory be to the Father
for 'the one amongst us who will be the rst to die'. One day he said smiling:
It should not be for the one amongst us who will be the rst to die, but for Dominic
Savio who will be the rst to die amongst us. He said this many times.
At the end of April he went to his director to ask him how he might keep Our Lady's
month in the best way possible. He was told to fulll all his duties as well as he could
for Our Lady, to tell some story or fact about her every day and act in such a way that
he could go to Holy Communion worthily every day.
I will do that faithfully: what grace shall I ask for?
Ask Our Lady to obtain for you from God, health and the grace of living completely
for God and the saving of souls.
Yes, may she do this and also be with me when I am dying and lead me to heaven.
Dominic lived so fervently during this month that he seemed already to be living in
the next world and all his thoughts, words and actions were for Mary. He always had
his story about her ready each day and would tell it sometimes to one group of boys,
sometimes to another.
180

19 Pages 181-190

▲back to top


19.1 Page 181

▲back to top


Contents
One of his companions said one day: But if you do everything this year what will be
left for next year?
Let me do what I can this year; if I am here next year I'll let you know what my plans
are.
In order to do everything possible for his health, I called in several doctors to consult
together. All were taken by his brightness, his cheerfulness and his quick and ready
replies. One of them, a very eminent physician, Doctor Vallauri by name, now of happy
memory, said to me with admiration: What a wonderful boy!
I asked this doctor to tell me plainly what was the underlying trouble which was
steadily sapping his strength.
There is no basic disease: but given his delicate constitution, the keenness of his
mind and the intensity of the spirit continually at work in him are gradually wearing him
away.
What is the remedy?
To my mind the best remedy would be to let him go to heaven: he seems to me to be
very ready for it. The only thing which is likely to preserve his life is to take him away
from all study and keep him busy with manual work proportionate to his strength.
181

19.2 Page 182

▲back to top


Chapter 21. His care for the sick - He
leaves the Oratory - His words on that
occasion
Dominic's ill health was not such as to conne him to bed. He passed his time between
some classes, some study and little jobs about the house. It gave him great joy to
help in the school inrmary when there were any of his companions sick there. He said
sometimes:
I don't get any merit for working in the sick room or visiting the sick , because it is
something I like doing very much.
While attending to their physical needs he would also with due prudence suggest things
for their spiritual benet.
One of his friends was nding it a bit hard to remain in bed. Dominic said to him:
Our bodies are not made to last for ever; it is understandable that they gradually
wear out until nally death comes. Think how wonderful it will be when our souls, freed
from hindrances of the body, y straight to God to begin an eternity of happiness and
joy!
Another boy refused to take his medicine because of its bitter taste. Dominic said to
him:
Medicines also come from God who has made them so that we can get better and
stronger. When we take them we are doing what God wants us to do and if they do not
taste very nice we get all the more merit. However unpleasant they are, it is nothing to
what Jesus suered on the cross for us.
These observations of Dominic's were said so unaectedly and with such sincerity that
they always won the boys over.
Dominic's health was steadily deteriorating but he did not want to go home: he wanted
at all costs to try to keep up his studies and his life for God at the school. A few months
previously I had sent him home, but a few days afterwards he turned up at the Oratory
again. I have to confess that the unwillingness was on both sides. I wanted to keep
Dominic with me at all costs. My aection and esteem for him were those of a father for
his special favourite son. But I felt that the doctor's recommendation should be carried
out and this especially so as he had recently developed a bad cough. I wrote to Mr Savio
and Dominic's departure was xed for March 1st 1857.
He accepted this decision and oered it as a sacrice to God.
Why are you so unwilling to go home? I asked him. You should be glad to be going
to your parents.
I want to end my days here at the Oratory.
182

19.3 Page 183

▲back to top


Contents
Alright; when you get better at home then you can come back.
That is all very well ... but I know that if I go home, I shall never come back.
The evening before his departure, he could hardly be persuaded to leave my side -
there was always a new question to be answered or another assurance to be given. The
following is some of the dialogue which took place between us:
What is the best thing a sick person can do to gain merit before God?
Frequently to renew the oering of his suerings to God.
What else can he do?
Oer his life to Jesus.
Can I be certain that my sins are forgiven?
I assure you in God's name that all your sins have been forgiven.
Can I be certain of being saved?
Yes, through the mercy of God which shall never be lacking for you, you can be certain
of being saved.
If the devil comes to tempt me what shall I say to him?
Tell him that you have sold your soul to Jesus and he has paid for it with his Precious
Blood. If the devil continues to worry you, ask him what he has ever done for your soul,
and remind him that Jesus shed his blood so that you might be free from his power.
When I am in heaven, shall I be able to see my companions here at the Oratory and
my family at home?
Yes, you will see everything from heaven - what is happening here, at home and lots
of other things besides.
Shall I be able to visit you here?
Yes, if it is according to God's will and for his greater glory.
From these and many other questions which he put to me it was easy to see that
Dominic was already standing on the threshold of eternity, wondering greatly about the
joys it had in store for him.
183

19.4 Page 184

▲back to top


Chapter 22. He says goodbye to his
friends
The morning of his departure Dominic made the Exercise for a Happy Death with his
companions. He showed such devotion in his Confession and Holy Communion. It is
quite impossible for me to to try to describe it.
I must make this exercise very well, he said, because it will be indeed my preparation
for death. If I were to die on the journey, I should already have received the Holy
Viaticum.
He spent the rest of the morning putting his things in order: he packed his trunk with
the care of one who is doing something for the last time. Then he went round saying
goodbye to his companions, saying a little word of encouragement to one or trying to
spur another on to greater eorts.
He owed a few pence to one of his companions and he took care to settle this little
debt so that, as he said, his accounts would be all right with our Blessed Lord. He had a
farewell meeting with the members of the Sodality of Mary and with great earnestness he
exhorted them to persevere in keeping the promises they had made to Mary Immaculate,
and to put no limit to their condence in her.
About to depart, he came to me and spoke exactly as follows:
You will have nothing of this body of mine (this carcase or skeleton) so I have to take
it with me to Mondonio. You would only have been troubled with me for a little time
longer . . but God's holy will be done. If you go to Rome, don't forget the message for
the Holy Father about England. Please pray for me that I may die a holy death: and
goodbye till we meet again in heaven.
He kept a rm hold of my hand and when we got to the door he said to his friends
who were waiting to wave goodbye to him:
Goodbye, everyone, goodbye! You are all my friends, pray for me and we will all meet
again once more where we will not be separated ever again.
He had moved o a few paces when he turned and came back to me: Would you give
me a keepsake to remember you by?
Certainly, with all my heart, what would you like, a nice book?
No, something better still.
What, money for your journey?
Yes, that's it, money for my journey to heaven. You told us that you had got from
the Holy Father some plenary indulgences at the hour of death that you could give to
people. Will you give one to me?
Yes, my son, I will put your name on the list as soon as you have gone.
184

19.5 Page 185

▲back to top


Contents
Then he went o; he had been three years with us. It had been a time of great joy for
him, and a great edication for his companions and superiors. Now he had gone never
to return.
There was general surprise at his solemn farewell. It was known that his health was
far from good, but as he generally managed to keep out of bed, his illness was never
considered to be very serious. In addition as he was always bright and cheerful, no one
guessed that he was suering so much anguish of body and spirit. And so it was that
although everyone was a bit shaken by the nality of his farewell, there was a general
expectancy that he would soon be back again.
But it was not to be so: he was ripe for heaven. What he had done for God and the
saving of souls in his few short years of life was though he had lived to an advanced age.
God wanted to take him to himself in the ower of his youth, also to free him from the
perils and dangers in which even the best of souls can be shipwrecked.
185

19.6 Page 186

▲back to top


Chapter 23. The progress of his illness -
Last confession and Viaticum - Edifying
details
It was two o'clock on the afternoon of March 1st when Dominic left Turin. He had a
pleasant journey, and the change of air and being with his parents seemed to be doing
him good. The rst four days at home, he went about as usual, but his lack of appetite
and his increasing cough, made his parents send him to the doctor. He was quite alarmed
when he examined Dominic and immediately sent him to bed.
The doctor diagnosed inammation and had recourse to bleeding. Knowing how young
people are afraid at the sight of blood, he told Dominic not to be afraid and to turn his
head the other way, and he would not see anything. The boy smiled and said:
What is this compared with the piercing of Jesus' hands and feet with the nails?
He then quite calmly watched the doctor at work, and showed no alarm at the sight
of his blood streaming out. This was done several times and there seemed to be an
improvement. The doctor felt quite certain there was, and Dominic's parents were quite
reassured. Dominic, however, thought dierently and being quite convinced that it was
better to receive the sacraments too early rather than too late, he said to his father when
the doctor had gone:
Dad, let us give the heavenly doctor a chance: I would like to go to Confession and
receive Holy Communion.
To please him his parents sent for the parish priest, although they felt it was un-
necessary, as he was apparently getting better. The parish priest came and heard his
Confession, and then to satisfy him brought the Holy Viaticum. It can easily be imagined
with what devotion and love Dominic received Jesus in what he felt was his last Holy
Communion. His heart overowed with love and there came spontaneously to his lips
the promises he had made at his rst Holy Communion:
Yes, yes; Jesus and Mary, you are my greatest friends, now and for always. A thousand
times, death rather than sin.
When he had nished his thanksgiving he said:
Now I am happy; I have a long journey to eternity but with Jesus by my side I fear
nothing. How I wish I could say it to the whole world, when Jesus is with us there is no
fear of anything - not even of death itself.
He was patience itself in all his suerings. He made great eorts to do everything
by himself so that as little extra work and trouble as possible should be given to his
mother. Unpleasant medicines he took without any sign that they were unpleasant, and
he submitted to being bled ten times without showing any sign of resentment.
186

19.7 Page 187

▲back to top


Contents
After four days of illness the doctor congratulated Dominic on the big improvement
and told his parents that the disease had been overcome and it was now only a question
of a good convalescence. His parents were overjoyed to hear this, but Dominic smiled
and said: The world has been overcome, it only remains to make a good appearance
before God.
He then begged his father to get the parish priest so that this time he might receive the
last anointing. His parents agreed to please him though neither they nor he parish priest
could not see in Dominic's serene and joyful face any sign of death. In fact from the
happiness in his voice one could only judge he was improving. Dominic, though, either
moved by devotion or inspired by the divine voice speaking to his heart, was counting
the days and the hours almost arithmetically and wanted to devote every moment to
preparing himself for death. Before being anointed Dominic said these words aloud:
Dear Jesus, I love you and I wish to love you for all eternity forgive me
my sins. Let this sacrament wipe out all the sins I have ever committed by
my eyes, my ears, my lips and my feet: may my soul and body be made holy
by the merits of your Sacred Passion. Amen.
He then made all the responses in a strong clear voice, like the voice of one who is in
perfect health.
It was March 9th, his fourth day in bed, his last on earth. He was very weak now on
account of his suerings and ten bleedings and other remedies, so he was given the papal
blessing. He said the Conteor himself and made the necessary responses. He was lled
with consolation when he was told that with this blessing of the Holy Father he received
a plenary indulgence.
Deo gratias, he whispered, semper Deo gratias.
Then xing his eyes on the crucix he murmured this little verse which he knew by
heart:
O Jesus, my liberty I give completely to you: My body with all its powers I
give completely to you.
Everything I have is yours, O God, And I abandon myself completely To your
holy will.
187

19.8 Page 188

▲back to top


Chapter 24. His nal moments and his
wonderful death
It is a truth of faith that at the hour of death we gather the results of what we have
done during life. As a man has sown so shall he reap. If during his life he has worked
for God at his last moments he will be wonderfully consoled. It does sometimes happen
nevertheless that good people are very afraid at the approach of death, in spite of the
fact that they have led holy lives. This is part of God's providence which wishes to
purify these souls of the results of their weaknesses in life, and so prepare them for a
more glorious crown in heaven.
It was not like that with Dominic. I believe that God willed to give him that hun-
dredfold which he reserves for his chosen souls before they enter the glory of heaven.
Without any doubt, his such strong faith, his spirit of prayer and penance, his never
having oended God grievously, his work for the saving of souls, had all merited for him
peace and joy at the hour of death.
And so as death came to him he looked at it serenely and unafraid. Normally the body
suers considerable desolation and distress at the great stress of the soul separating itself
from the body; but with Dominic it was not so - He fell asleep in the Lord.
It was the evening of March 9th 1857; he had received all the helps that the Church
has for us at the approach of death. Anyone who just heard him talking quietly and saw
the peace and serenity on his face could only have thought that he was having a quiet
rest in bed. If you add to this his complete mastery over himself and his happy spirit, it
is little wonder that nobody imagined that his end was near.
About an hour and a half before he died the parish priest came to visit him and
was quite amazed to hear the brief prayers with which he so calmly and constantly
recommended his soul to God. All the phrases expressed his great desire to go quickly
to heaven.
In the circumstances the priest was somewhat perplexed as to what way he might help;
he said some prayers with the boy and then as he was about to go Dominic said to him:
Father, before going, leave me a parting thought to keep with me.
Really I don't know what to suggest.
Something that will strengthen and comfort me.
All right; try to keep in mind the Passion of Our Saviour.
Deo gratias, replied Dominic, May the Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ be always
in my mind and heart and on my lips. Jesus, Mary and Joseph help me now when I am
dying; Jesus, Mary and Joseph, may I die at peace with you.
After that he fell asleep for half an hour. When he woke up he looked round him and
said:
188

19.9 Page 189

▲back to top


Contents
Dad, are you there?
Here I am son, what do you want?
Dad, it is time; get my The Companion of Youth 19 and read me the prayers for the
Exercise of a Happy Death.
At these words his mother burst into tears and hurried from the room. His father's
eyes lled with tears, but choking back his sobs, he got the book and read the prayers.
As he went through them Dominic answered clearly.
Merciful Jesus, have mercy on me ....
When his father reached the nal part which runs: When for the rst time my soul
will see the wonderful majesty of God, do not drive it away, but take it to heaven to sing
your praises for all eternity . . ., he said:
Yes, Dad - that is what I want so much, to sing the praises of Jesus for all eternity.
He dropped o to sleep again, but it was like he was reecting on things of great
importance. He awoke after a short while. Then in a clear voice he said:
Goodbye, Dad, goodbye . . . what was it the parish priest suggested to me ... I don't
seem to remember . . . Oh, what wonderful things I see ....
And so saying, with a beautiful smile on his face, and his hands joined on his breast
he gave up his soul to God without any struggle.
Return, pure soul, to your Creator; heaven is open to you, the angels and saints are
waiting for you. Jesus, whom you loved so much, calls you with sweet words:
Come, good and faithful servant, you have fought the good ght and gained the
victory; enter into the joy of your God
19He was indicating a book addressed entirely to young people, with the title: The Companion of Youth
in fullling their duties, for the exercises of Christian piety, for reciting the Oce of the Blessed
Virgin, Vespers throughout the year, etc.
189

19.10 Page 190

▲back to top


Chapter 25. Announcing his death - Fr
Picco's words to the students
When Dominic's father heard him say these last words and saw his head bending forward
as though in sleep, he really thought he had fallen asleep again. He waited a few moments
and then suddenly lled with apprehension he called to the boy and as he looked again
he saw that he was dead.
It can easily be realised how great was the sorrow of Dominic's parents at the death of
their wonderful son, whose innocent life and appealing ways had spread such happiness
in their home.
At the Oratory we were anxiously waiting for news of how he was getting on, when a
letter came from his father which began as follows:
With my heart full of grief I send you this sad news. Dominic, my dear son and your
child in God, like a white lily, like Aloysius Gonzaga, gave his soul to God on March
9th after having received with the greatest devotion the Last Sacraments and the Papal
Blessing.
His companions were stunned by the news and some wept at the loss of a great friend
who never failed them when in need; others were sad at realising that they would no
longer be helped by his constant inspiration. Others got together to pray for the repose
of his soul; but the majority said: He was a saint, he is already in heaven. Some
began immediately to. pray to him and there was great competition to try to get hold
of something which had belonged to him.
When Father Picco, head of the school where Dominic went for special classes, heard
the news, he was profoundly moved and gave the sad news to his boys in the following
terms:
Only a short time ago I was speaking to you of the uncertainty of life and how
death does not spare even your years. As an example I pointed to someone
two or so years ago who had gone to this same school, sat here amongst you
and listened to me, full of life and vigour and who a few days later passed
from this life, his parents and his friends.20 When I said that to you I was
very far from imagining that one of those listening to me would very soon
testify to the truth of my words. It is with great sorrow that I tell you that
your companion Dominic Savio, so exemplary in his life, died a few days ago
You will remember how he was racked with a painful cough during his last
days at the school, and it was no surprise to any of us that he had to stay
20Leon Cocchis student in 2nd Rhetoric year, a boy who gave good reason for hope who died on 25
March 1855 at 15 years of age.
190

20 Pages 191-200

▲back to top


20.1 Page 191

▲back to top


Contents
away from school. He went home on the advice of his doctors to be better
looked after but already foretelling his death as he had told some of you. But
the illness was advanced and continued, and after just four days he gave up
his innocent soul to his Creator.
Yesterday I read the letter describing his death, which his father wrote to Don
Bosco. He had no other words to describe him than to call him another St
Aloysius Gonzaga both for the holiness of his life and the beautiful resignation
of his death. I am very sorry that he was not long at our school and that
his state of health prevented me from knowing him better and dealing with
him in a large school like this. I will leave it to the superiors to speak to
you about his holiness, his fervour, devotion and piety. I will leave it to his
friends and companions who were around him daily to speak of his modest
behaviour, his conversations. I will leave it to his parents to tell you about
his obedience, respect, his docile nature. And what can I say myself that you
would not already know?
I shall never forget he used to come to school with such recollection, how
eagerly and attentively he used to listen to what I said, do his duty. I would
be so happy if each of you decided to follow his holy example.
Before he was old enough or had done sucient study to come to our school,
he was enrolled at the Oratory of St Francis de Sales. I often had occasion
to speak with the Rector of the Oratory and had heard him talk of one of
his students who was amongst the best students and the most virtuous boys
in the House. Such was his zeal for study, the rapid progress he made in his
early studies that in brief I was anxious to have him enrolled amongst my own
students and had great hopes for this. Before he came here I heard some of
my own students speak of him as a model as much in study as in virtue. In my
frequent visits to the Oratory I noted his good character which you all know
of, and he looked so innocent that you couldn't but love and admire him. And
as for the ne hopes I had he did not disappoint me in this scholastic year. I
appeal to you, my beloved young people, who have witnessed his recollection
and application, not only when it was his duty to listen to me but equally
at other times when many youngsters have no scruples about getting lost,
even those who are diligent and well-behaved. I ask you, who have been his
companions not only in school but in other ordinary ways, if you have ever
seen him overlook any of his duties.
I still see him coming to school with that special modest style he had, entering
the classroom, taking his place not with the light-headedness of so many boys
of his age, but following his lessons, taking notes, or doing some useful reading.
And then classes would begin with him applying himself - I recall his angelic
face as he hung on every word from me! It is no wonder that despite his
young age and poor health he proted so much from his studies. The proof
is that amongst so many boys, most somewhat ordinary in their eorts, even
191

20.2 Page 192

▲back to top


Contents
though he had an illness that would take him to the grave and was often
absent as a result, he was always amongst the best in the class. One thing
struck me most of all and attracted my admiration. This was seeing how close
he was to God as a young lad, how aectionate and fervent in his prayer. It is
something we see in the better boys, even where there a natural liveliness and
distraction common to your age, where there is very little reection given to
prayers they have to say and little heart given to the eort. For most of them
there is little in it except lips and voice. If there is such habitual distraction
in youth even in prayers said in the silence and peace of the church, or quietly
in their room, in daily prayer, so, boys, know how this can happen even more
so for the brief prayers we say usually before and after class. It was here
that he showed such piety and union of his soul with God. How many times
I saw him with his face xed on heaven, the heaven that would soon be his
place of abode, recollecting his thoughts and oering them to the Lord and
his Blessed Mother. He did so with the kind of aection that our prayers
should really have. These thoughts, my beloved boys, were the thoughts that
enlivened his fullment of his duties. They made everything he did and said
holy. They directed his entire life to the glory of God. Blessed are the boys
who take their inspiration from this! They will be happy in this life and the
next, they will make their parents who have brought them up just as happy,
their teachers who have taught them, and everyone who did something with
and for them.
God gives us life to love him and to gain merit for a blessed eternity. That's
how it will be if everything we do is to oer ourselves to the supreme Giver
like Dominic did. How foolish the boy is who goes on day after day with never
a thought for God and intent only on indulging himself in selsh pleasures.
What can we say of the boy who does everything possible to distance himself
from these sorts of things or smothers or ghts against them? Think about
the holy life and the holy death of your beloved friend and his happy lot,
something we can be sure he now enjoys. Set your life beside Dominic's and
whatever dierence you nd between his and yours, make up your minds to
conquer yourselves as he did, and thereby enjoy the same joy and peace that
he had and which made him such a wonderful companion to you all. Just
listen to me once more as I conclude these words. If I see any of you better in
fullling your duties or better at your prayers, I will attribute it to the eects
and example of our Dominic and will see it as a grace from above coming
from his prayers and from his being amongst you as his companions and me
as the teacher.
Thus we have the testimony of Fr Picco to the boys, expressing his deep sorrow and sense
of loss at the news of the death of his beloved pupil Dominic Savio.
192

20.3 Page 193

▲back to top


Chapter 26. Imitating Savio's virtue -
Many pray to him to obtain heavenly
graces and are heard - A reminder for
everyone
It will not come as a surprise to those who have read what I have written about Dominic
that God soon showed in extraordinary ways how pleasing his life had been in His sight.
While he was still alive many graces were obtained by people who got him to pray for
them and their intentions. After his death condence in his intercession and veneration
grew rapidly.
As soon as news came of his death a few of his friends were already calling him a saint.
They met to recite the Litany for the Dead but instead of saying Pray for him, that is,
Holy Mary pray for the repose of his soul, they said Pray for us: Holy Mary, pray for
us. Because, they said, by now Savio is enjoying the glory of Paradise and no longer
needs our prayers.
Others added: If Dominic has not gone straight to heaven or is not there by this time
who on earth is going to manage it? From then on many of his friends and companions
made him a model. They had admired his virtue in life and tried to make him a model
for good works. They began to pray to him as a heavenly protector.
No day passed without favours being received for soul and body, not only in the
school but also by people outside. I saw a young lad suering from severe toothache who
recovered from it. He prayed to Savio his friend with a short prayer and was immediately
recovered.21 Many prayed to get over a fever and did so immediately. I was witness to
21Such veneration and condence in young Savio grew largely from an event told by Dominic's father,
who is ready to conrm what he says in any place and in the presence of anyone. He puts it this way:
The loss of my son, he says, was a source of deep sorrow for me and was further stirred by
the desire to know what had happened to him in the next life. God wanted to give me consolation.
About a month after Dominic's death, one night after I had been unable to sleep, I thought I saw
the ceiling of the room spring wide open and there, surrounded by a bright light, Dominic appeared,
smiling and happy but majestic and striking. I was beside myself at such a sight and cried out to
Dominic: `How are you? Where are you? Are you already in heaven?' `Yes, yes father', he answered,
`I really am in heaven'. `Well', I replied, `if God has been so good as to let you enjoy the happiness
of heaven, pray for your brothers and sisters so they may be with you one day'. `Yes father', he
answered, `I will ask God on their behalf that they may be able to enjoy the immense happiness of
heaven with me one day'. `And pray for me, for your mother too' I said, `so that we may be saved
and be together with you one day in heaven'. `Yes, yes, I will pray for that'. And having said that
he disappeared and the room returned to darkness as before.
His father gives assurance that he is simply witnessing to the truth and says that neither before or
after this, either when awake or asleep, did a similar consolation happen again
193

20.4 Page 194

▲back to top


Contents
one case where someone immediately gained the grace of being freed from fever. I have
received many accounts and testimonies from a great variety of people. Although the
character and authority of these witnesses are worthy of trust whichever way you look
at it, just the same, since they are still alive I think it better to leave them out for now
and be content to refer to just one special grace concerning a seminarian who had known
Dominic personally. It was 1858 and he became very ill and what with being in the
hospital for a long period of treatment and having to rest after it, he was not able to take
the examination at the end of the school year. He thought he would at least manage it
in the autumn for the Feast of All Saints and so avoid the loss of a school year, but when
he returned to Turin and started to study again his illness returned with renewed force.
He testies thus:
It was getting close to the exams, and my health was in a deplorable state.
Stomach aches and headaches robbed any chance of sitting for my exam
which was of the greatest importance to me. I turned to my beloved friend
Dominic and begged him to help me. I made a novena in Dominic's honour.
Amongst the prayers I set myself to do was this one: Dear friend, you were
my schoolmate, to my consolation and in my good fortune, for more than a
year. You worked away at your studies with me in our class so you know
how much I need to pass this exam. Ask the Lord for me, I beg you, for
sucient health so I may prepare myself. By the fth day of the novena
my health improved remarkably and I was able to resume studying. With
extraordinary ease, I was able to make up for lost time and very successfully
pass the necessary examination. The great improvement in my health has
continued for more than a year. I acknowledge this grace obtained from God
through the intercession of my friend, my companion in life, my help and my
comfort. He now enjoys the glory of heaven.
With this fact I bring this life of Dominic Savio to an end, reserving an occasion to
print other facts by way of an appendix so they can give greater glory to God and be
of greater advantage to souls. For now, good reader, so that you will benet from what
has been written about this virtuous young man I would like to make the conclusion a
very practical one for me, for you and for anyone who should read this book. We should
be moved to follow young Savio in whatever good ways are compatible with our state in
life. In his poor situation he still lived a very happy, virtuous and innocent life, crowned
by a holy death. Let's imitate him in his way of life and we will have a chance to be like
him also in his wonderful death.
Let us not fail, too, to imitate Savio in his frequenting the Sacrament of Confession.
This gave him support in his regular practice of virtue and it was a rm guide which
brought him to life's end so gloriously. We should go frequently and with the right
attitude to draw from this source of salvation in our life. Whenever we go we should
not fail to consider past confessions to assure ourselves that they were well made, and if
not we should remedy this. It seems to me that through these sacraments received well
194

20.5 Page 195

▲back to top


Contents
and often we can live happily in the midst of the sorrows and trials of this life, and like
Dominic, when our time comes, see death approach with peace and joy in our hearts.
How happy we will be then to meet Jesus Our Saviour who will judge us according to
his mercy, and in his goodness lead us to an eternity of happiness. Amen.
195

20.6 Page 196

▲back to top


Protestatio auctoris.
Cum SS. D. N. Urbanus VIII. Pontifex die 13 martii 1625 decretum ediderit, illudque
die 15 julii 1634 conrmaverit, quo prohibuit imprimi libros hominum, qui sanctitatis vel
martyrii fama celebres e vita migraverint, gesta, miracula, revelationes, seu quæumque
benecia, tanquam eorum intercessionibus a Deo accepia continentes, sine recognitione
atque approbatione Ordinarii, et quae hactenus sine ea impressa sunt, nullo modo vult
censeri approbata; et cum idem SS. D. N. Urbanus Papa VIII die 5 junii anno 1641 ila ex-
plicaverit, ut nimirum non admittantur elogia Sancti, vel Beati absolute, et quæ ad viros
spectant tantummodo; sed ea, quæ ad mores et opiniones spectant cum protestatione, iis
nullam adesse auctoritatem ab Ecclesia Romana; sed dem tantum esse penes Auctorem:
huic decreto, eiusque confìrmationi et declarationi observantia ed reverentia, qua par est,
insistendo, proteor me haud alio sensu, quidquid in hoc parvo volumine refero, accipere
aut accipi ab ullo velle, quam quo ea solent, quæ humana dumtaxat auctoritate, non
autem divina catholicæ Romana; Ecclesiæ, aut Sanctæ Sedis Apostolicæ nituntur.
196

20.7 Page 197

▲back to top


Part IV.
Michael
197

20.8 Page 198

▲back to top


BIOGRAPHICAL OUTLINE OF YOUNG MICHAEL MAGONE, PUPIL AT THE
ORATORY OF ST FRANCIS DE SALES
by Father JOHN BOSCO
TURIN
G. B. PARAVIA & Co. Press
1861
198

20.9 Page 199

▲back to top


Contents
199

20.10 Page 200

▲back to top


Dear young people,
One of you who was anxiously awaiting the life of Dominic Savio to be published was
Michael Magone. All the time he was collecting things that were said about this model
of Christian life; he was trying his very hardest to imitate him, anxious that everything
that was being said be written down, as he wanted to model his life on him. He only had
time to read a few pages of this life before the Lord brought his mortal life to an end to
enjoy, as we most ardently believe, the peace of the just in the company of the friend he
had made up his mind to imitate.
The singular, or better, the exciting life of your companion Michael aroused in you a
desire to see it in print. You pestered me to do it. Therefore, motivated by these requests
and by the aection that I had for our mutual friend, as well as by the hope that this
small work would be both pleasing and helpful to your souls, I made up my mind to
write down what I knew about him and have it printed in a booklet.
In the life of Dominic Savio you saw innate virtue cultivated to a point of heroism
right throughout his life.
In Magone's life we have a lad who, left to his own devices was in danger of treading the
sad road of evil but fortunately the Lord invited him to follow Him. Michael listened to
this loving call and constantly corresponding with divine grace and came to be admired
by all who knew him, thus demonstrating how marvellous are the eects of God's grace
on those who make use of it.
You will nd here many things you can admire and imitate. You will also come upon
certain acts of virtue, expressions that seem beyond a fourteen-year-old boy. But just
because they are uncommon I felt that they merited being written down. Every reader,
anyway, is aware of the truth of these incidents. I do nothing more than write down what
happened under the gaze of a whole crowd of living individuals who can be questioned
about the authenticity of what I have written.
May Divine Providence, which instructs human beings by the lives of old sinners as
well as young saints, grant us all the grace to nd ourselves prepared at that last moment,
the moment upon which depends a happy or unhappy eternity. May the grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ be our help in life and at our death and keep us safely on the road
that leads to heaven.
Amen.
200

21 Pages 201-210

▲back to top


21.1 Page 201

▲back to top


Chapter 1. An unusual meeting
One evening in autumn I was returning from Sommariva del Bosco and had reached
Carmagnola where I had an hour's wait from my train to Turin. It was already seven
o'clock, the weather was cold and the whole place was shrouded in a heavy fog, turning
into a misty rain. This made the whole place so dark that a person could not be recognised
a few feet away.
The dull glow of the light on the station lit up with a pale glow a very limited area.
All the rest was in darkness. Only a gang of boys drew the attention of everyone as
they romped around and deafened the spectators with their racket. The words Wait!
Catch him! Run! Grab this! Stop that one! could be heard. But in the midst of all
this shouting one voice stood out and dominated all the rest; it was the voice of a leader
whose commands demanded respect and obedience. I felt that I wanted to get to know
this lad who obviously was able to gain ascendancy over this unruly mob. I waited until
everyone was crowded around him and then with a couple of quick steps I stepped in
amongst them. They all ed, as if terried - only one remained and he stood in front of
me, his hands on his hips and, with an imperious air, began to speak:
Who are you, breaking up our game like this?
I'm a friend.
And what do you want of us?
If you are agreeable, I'd like to play with you and your friends.
But who are you? I don't know you.
I repeat! I'm a friend. I want to join you and your friends in the game you are playing.
But who are you?
Me? I'm.. he said in a serious voice, I'm Michael Magone, the general in charge of
this game!
Whilst he was saying this, the other boys, who had ed in panic, surrounded him
once more. After saying a few words to some of them, I once more addressed myself to
Magone:
My dear Magone, how old are you?
Thirteen.
Have you made your rst confession?
Oh, yes, he replied with a smile.
And your First Communion?
Yes.
And have you learned some sort of a trade?
Yes, I have learned the art of doing nothing!
Up until now, what have you done?
I've gone to school.
201

21.2 Page 202

▲back to top


Contents
How far?
I've done sixth year primary.
And have you still got a father?
No, my father's dead.
And your mother?
Yes, my mother is still alive and does work for others. She does what she can to earn
bread for me and my brothers who do nothing but drive her to desperation.
And what do you intend to do with yourself in the future?
I want to do something but I don't know what.
This frankness of speech, combined with a certain air of wisdom and logic, made me
realise in what great danger this lad would be if he continued in this abandoned state.
On the other hand, I realised that if his lively nature and evident leadership qualities
were to be cultivated he would do great things. I took up the conversation once more:
My dear Magone, would you like to leave this kind of life and learn a trade or even
take up some studies?
I would certainly like that, he replied, because this sort of life does not appeal to
me - some of my friends are already in prison and I fear that I will follow, but what can
I do? My father is dead, my mother is poor, so who can help me?
This evening say a fervent prayer to our Father in heaven; pray with all your heart,
trust in Him and He will look after me, after you, after everyone.
At that moment the station bell rang and I had to leave. Take this, I said, take this
medal and go to the assistant priest, Fr Ariccio, tomorrow. Tell him that the priest who
gave it to you wants to know something about you.
He accepted the medal respectfully. But what is your name? What town do you come
from? Does Fr Ariccio know you? These and other questions Magone put to me, but I
could not give him an answer because the train was already in the station and I had to
depart for Turin.
202

21.3 Page 203

▲back to top


Chapter 2. He comes to the Oratory of
St Francis de Sales
Not being able to learn the name of the priest he had been talking to made Magone very
curious and he could not wait until the next day but went straight away to Fr Ariccio
and told him what had happened. The assistant priest understood everything and the
following day he wrote me a letter in which he gave me details of our little General's
life. He wrote:
Young Michael Magone is a poor lad who has no father. His mother is so busy providing
bread for the family that she cannot look after him and so he spends his time on the
street with all the local hooligans. He is of above-average intelligence, but his liveliness
and unruly behaviour have caused him to be suspended more than once from his school.
All the same he did fairly well in sixth grade.
As far as morality is concerned I feel he has a good and simple heart but he is hard to
manage. At school and in the catechism classes he is forever a disturbing element. When
he's away all is peaceful and when he leaves all breathe a sigh of relief !
His age, poverty, nature and intelligence make him very worthy of charity. He was
born on the 19th September 1845.
On the basis of this information I decided to enrol him amongst the boys at this
house, either as a student or in the trade section. As soon as he had received his letter
of acceptance, our friend was impatient to come to Turin. He dreamed of all the delights
of this earthly paradise and how great it would be to live in the Capital City.
A few days later I saw him.
Here I am, he said, running to meet me. Here I am - I'm that Michael Magone you
met at the Carmagnola railway station.
I know. I know. And have you come along willingly?
Yes, for sure.
If you have good will, make sure you don't turn this place upside down then!
Don't worry, I have not come to cause you any trouble.
Would you like to study or would you prefer to learn a trade?
I'm prepared to do whatever you wish but, if the choice is left to me, I would prefer
to study.
And if I put you to study, what do you intend to do when you are nished?
If a ruan . . ., he said, bowing his head and laughing.
Carry on - if a ruan ...
If a ruan like me could become good enough to be a priest, I would most willingly
become one.
203

21.4 Page 204

▲back to top


Contents
We'll see then what a ruan can do. I will put you to study; whether or not you will
become a priest will depend on your progress in your studies, your conduct and the signs
that will point out whether you have a vocation or not.
If good will is all that is needed I can assure you that I will succeed and will never do
anything to displease you.
First of all he was assigned a companion who acted as his `Guardian Angel' to help
him, advise him and to correct him if necessary. Without Magone realising it, this lad, in
the most practical and charitable way, never let him out of his sight. He was in the same
class and study as well as in recreation. He played and joked with him. But whenever
the need arose he said: Don't speak that way because it's not right, don't say that word
or call upon the name of the Lord in vain. And, for his part, even though he showed
his impatience from time to time, Michael responded: Good, you did the right thing to
warn me; you are a good friend to have. If in the past I had had such a friend I would
not have formed these bad habits which I now nd so hard to break.
In the rst few days the only things he really enjoyed were the recreations. To sing,
to yell out, to run, jump, play around were the things which most appealed to his lively
nature. When, however, a companion said to him: Magone, the bell has rung to go to
class or to Church, to prayers or the like, he gave a longing glance at the games and
then went o to wherever duty was calling him without any further objection.
But it was great to see him when the bell rang to signal the end of some duty and
recreation lay ahead! He appeared as if he were shot out of a cannon! He simply ew to
all parts of the yard. Whenever a game required bodily agility he was its leading light.
The game that we call Barrarotta was his favourite. Michael found life very much to his
liking.
204

21.5 Page 205

▲back to top


Chapter 3. Diculties and moral reform
Michael had been at the Oratory for a month now and his many occupations helped the
time to pass quickly. He was happy provided he was only jumping around and enjoying
himself without reecting that true happiness must have its origin in peace of heart and
tranquility of conscience. All of a sudden he began to lose that mad desire to play! He
became very pensive and began to take no part in the games unless he was expressly
invited. The `Guardian angel' noticed this and took the occasion one day of saying to
him:
My dear Magone, for some days now I have noticed your face has lost its happy smile;
are you sick or something?
No, no my health is very good.
Then why are you looking so sad and downcast?
I am sad because I see my friends taking part in all the practices of piety. To see them
so happy whilst praying, going to Confession and Communion makes me feel very sad.
I don't understand how the devotion of others should be the reason for your sadness.
The reason is easy to understand: my friends, who are already good, practise their
religion and become better still whilst I am a `no-hoper' and can't take part and this is
the cause of great remorse and uneasiness.
What a silly kid you are! If your friends' happiness makes you envious, why don't you
follow their example? If you have something on your conscience, why don't you get rid
of it?
Get rid of it! That's very easy to say! But if you were in my shoes, you'd even say
that..., and with that, throwing his cap down in anger and frustration he ed into the
sacristy.
His friend followed him, and when he caught up with him he said: My dear Magone,
why are you running away from me? Tell me what's bothering you. Who knows I might
even be able to suggest a way to get over it.
You're right, but I'm in such a mess.
Whatever mess you're in, you have a way to get out of it.
But how can I nd peace when it seems there's a thousand devils in me?
Don't worry.. Go to your confessor, open up your heart to him and he will give you
all the advice you need. When we have something on our conscience that's what we do.
That's why we are always happy.
That's O.K. but ..., Michael broke down and started sobbing. Several days went by
and he grew more despondent. He no longer enjoyed his games. He no longer laughed
and smiled. Many times when his companions were enjoying the recreation he retreated
to some corner to think, reect and to cry. I was keeping a close watch on him so one
day I called him and the following conversation took place.
205

21.6 Page 206

▲back to top


Contents
My dear Magone, I want you to do me a favour and I will not take `no' for an answer.
What is it? I am ready to do anything you ask.
I want you to give me your heart for a while and tell me what is causing you to be so
sad these days.
It's true - I have been sad . . . but I am desperate and I don't know what to do.
Having said this he broke down crying. I let him cry for a little while then, jokingly, I
said:
Come on now! Are you the same 'General Micky', the leader of the Carmagnola gang?
What a ne general you are! You are not even able to tell me, in a few words, what is
weighing on your soul.
I'd like to but I don't know how to begin - I don't know how to express myself.
Just say one word and I'll say the rest.
I have a mixed-up conscience.
That's enough - I understand everything. You had only to say that for me to say
the rest. I don't want to enter into matters of conscience just for the moment. I'll just
tell you what to do to put everything right. So listen: if your conscience bothers your
regarding the past, simply make a good confession, relating what you have done wrong
since your last confession. If out of fear or for any other reason you did not confess
something or if you feel your confessions lacked some necessary conditions, then go back
to your last good confession and confess what is lying heavy on your conscience.
Here's where the diculty is. How can I remember all that has happened over the
past years?
That's easy to put right. Just tell your confessor that there is something in the past
that is troubling you and he will take up things from there and put certain questions to
you which you will only have to answer yes or no to, and how many times you committed
that sin.
206

21.7 Page 207

▲back to top


Chapter 4. Michael goes to confession
and begins to frequent the Sacraments
Michael spent that day examining his conscience. So great was his desire to put things
right that he did not want to go to bed before he made his confession. The Lord, he
said, has waited for me so long and may not be prepared to wait until tomorrow. So if
I can go to confession this evening, I should not put it o: it is time to make a denite
break with the devil. He made his confession with great feeling and many times broke
down crying. Before leaving he said to his confessor: Do you think all my sins have been
forgiven? If I were to die tonight would I be saved?
Go in peace, was the answer. The Lord in His great mercy waited until now for
you to make a good confession so I am sure He has pardoned all your sins and if, in His
adorable plan, called you to Himself tonight you are absolutely certain of your eternal
salvation.
He was very moved by these words and blurted out:
Oh, how happy I am.
Then, sobbing once more, he went to bed. It was to be a night of excitement and
emotion. Later on he was to speak to his friends about all the thoughts that went
through his mind that night.
It is dicult to put into words all that I felt that unforgettable night. I hardly slept
at all. In some little time I dozed o but soon my imagination made me see hell open
before me, populated with hosts of devils. I drove that thought away as I reected
that all my sins had been forgiven. Then I saw a whole host of angels who showed me
paradise, saying to me: See what happiness lies in store for you so long as you keep your
resolutions!
About halfway through the night I was so overcome by emotion that I had to get up,
kneel by my bed and say over and over again: Oh, how wretched are those who fell
into sin! But how much more unhappy are those who live in sin. I believe that if they
could only experience for even a single minute the great consolation that being in the
state of grace brings they would all go to confession to placate the anger of God, to
remove remorse of conscience and to experience peace of heart. Oh, sin, sin! What a
terrible curse you are to those who allow your entry into their hearts. If I ever have the
misfortune to commit even the smallest sin again I am determined to go to confession
immediately.
In this way Magone expressed his remorse for having oended God as well as his rm
resolution to be faithful in His service in the future. He began to frequent the sacraments
of Confession and Communion and began to nd great joy in those practices of piety he
previously found boring. He also found confession so pleasing that I had to ask him to go
207

21.8 Page 208

▲back to top


Contents
less frequently lest he become a victim of scruples. This is a real danger to young people
when they make up their minds to serve the Lord with all their hearts. This wreaks great
havoc since the devil uses this means to disturb the mind and the heart and so make
the practice of religion burdensome. It often causes those who have already made great
strides in virtue to retrace their steps.
The most powerful means to avoid this disaster is to abandon oneself to complete
obedience of one's confessor. When he says something is bad, let us do everything to
avoid it. If he assures us that such and such a thing is not evil, then let us follow
his advice and go ahead in peace. In summary, obedience to the confessor is the most
eective means to be free of scruples and to persevere in God's grace.
208

21.9 Page 209

▲back to top


Chapter 5. A word to young people
The uneasiness and the worries of young Magone on the one hand and the frank and
resolute way he went about putting his soul in order on the other, gives me opportunity,
beloved young people, to suggest some things that I believe would be useful for your
souls. Receive them as a sign of aection from a friend who so ardently desires your
eternal salvation.
In the rst place I recommend that you do whatever you can not to fall into sin, but if
unfortunately you should commit sin, never allow yourself to be convinced by the devil
to be silent about it in confession. Always remember that the confessor has power from
God to remit every kind of sin, any number of sins. The more serious the sins confessed,
the happier his heart will be because he knows quite well that the mercy of God by which
your sin will be pardoned will be manifested all the more and that the innite merits of
the Precious Blood of Jesus Christ by which He will wash away the sins from your soul
will the more be applied.
My dear young people, remember that the confessor is a father who ardently desires
to help you as much as possible and who tries to keep every evil far from you. Do not
be afraid that a confessor will think less of you because you reveal to him serious faults
you have committed nor should you be afraid that he will speak of these faults to others.
A confessor cannot make use of any information he has received in the confessional no
matter what it costs him. Even if he had to pay for it with his life he could not divulge
even non-important things he has heard as a confessor. I can even assure you that the
more open and sincere you are with him, the greater his condence in you will become
and the more likely will he be in a position to give you the best advice possible for the
welfare of your soul.
I have stressed these matters lest the devil tempt you to keep back some sin when you
go to confession. I assure you, my dear young friends, that as I pen these lines my hand
begins to tremble as I think of that great number of Christians who are eternally lost
because they either did not confess their sins or were insincere in confession! If anyone of
you, going back over your lives, discover that you deliberately kept back a sin or if you
have any doubts about the validity of past confessions, I say to you immediately: Friend
for the love of Jesus Christ, and for His Blood shed for the salvation of souls, I beg you
to put your conscience in order the very next time you go to confession, putting all in
order as if you were at death's door. If you do not know how to explain yourself, just
tell your confessor that there is something in your past life that is worrying you.
The confessor will understand. Follow the advice he gives you and you will be certain
that everything is in order.
Go to your confessor regularly, pray for him, follow his directions. When you have
chosen a confessor who is able to understand and help you, do not go to another unless
209

21.10 Page 210

▲back to top


Contents
you have solid reasons for doing so. Until you have a regular confessor in whom you can
put all your trust, you will always lack a friend for your soul. Trust in the prayers of
your confessor who prays every day in his Mass for his penitents that God may grant
you the grace to make good confessions and persevere in doing good; also pray for him.
You can change your confessor without scruple if he goes elsewhere and it would be
most inconvenient to go regularly to him or if he is sick or, on the occasion of some great
solemnity, there are great numbers wishing to go to him. Likewise if you have something
on your conscience which you do not want to divulge to your ordinary confessor change
your confessor a thousand times rather than commit a sacrilege.
If what I have written is read by someone who is destined by divine providence to
hear the confessions of the young I would like, among countless other things, humbly and
respectfully to suggest the following:
Lovingly receive every class of penitents but especially the young. Help them to open
their hearts and insist that they come to confession frequently. This is the most secure
means of keeping them away from sin. Make use of every means to see that they put into
practice the advice given them to avoid sin in the future. Correct them with kindness;
never scold them because if you shout at them today they will not come to confession
tomorrow or, if they do, they will not speak of those matters which upset you.
When you have gained their condence, prudently nd out whether all their confessions
in the past were well made. I say this because famous, experienced authors in both the
eld of morals and ascetics, and especially a famous author who warrants belief, agree
in stating that the rst confessions are often null or, at least, defective because of the
lack of instruction or the willful omission of matters for confession. Invite the penitent
to ponder the state of his conscience well from when he was seven up until he was ten or
twelve. At this age he is already aware of certain serious sins but makes little of them or
does not know how to confess them. The confessor whilst he must be most prudent and
reserved must not avoid asking questions in the area of the holy virtue of modesty.
I would like to say much more about this topic but I will not as I do not want to
appear an expert in those elds where I am simply a poor and humble learner. Here I
have only said those things in the Lord that I felt would be useful for the souls of the
young to whom I am determined to consecrate every moment of that life which the Lord
leaves me here on earth. Now let us return to young Magone.
210

22 Pages 211-220

▲back to top


22.1 Page 211

▲back to top


Chapter 6. His exemplary concern for
the practices of piety
In addition to the frequent reception of Confession and Communion, Michael added a
lively faith, an exemplary concern and an edifying attitude for all the practices of piety.
In recreation he was like an unbridled horse. At rst he was ill at ease in church but
soon controlled himself so as to become a model for any fervent Christian. He prepared
himself well for Confession; whilst waiting he allowed others to go in ahead of him; as
he waited till the confessor was free, he was recollected and patient. Sometimes he was
seen to wait four, even ve hours in recollection, still, on his knees on the bare oor,
waiting for the chance to go to confession. One of his friends wanted to imitate him, but
after two hours he fainted and decided never again to imitate his friend in that kind of
penance. This would seem almost unbelievable for someone of such a tender age if the
one who is writing about it had not been an eyewitness to the facts. He took delight in
speaking of the edifying way in which Dominic Savio went to the sacraments and tried
his hardest to imitate him.
When he rst came to the Oratory he barely tolerated going into church. After several
months he found religious functions very comforting no matter how long they lasted. He
used to say that what we do in church we do for the Lord and what we do for the Lord
never goes unrewarded. One day the bell had already gone for a church function when a
friend urged him to nish o the game.
Yes, he answered, provided you pay me the same wages as the Lord will.
Another friend said to him one day:
Don't you get fed up with functions in the church when they are long?
Oh, he replied, You are just like I was some time back; you don't know what's good
for you. Don't you know that the church is the Lord's House? The more we go to church
here, the greater chance we will have to be with Him in the eternal triumph of paradise.
As well as that, if practice makes perfect in temporal things, why can't this happen with
spiritual things? By remaining in the material house of the Lord in this world we acquire
the right to stay with Him one day in heaven.
After the customary thanksgiving after Confession or Communion or after the sacred
functions he remained a long time before the Blessed Sacrament or before the Blessed
Virgin to recite some special prayers. He was so attentive, recollected and composed that
he seemed insensible to all external activity. Sometimes his companions, going out of
church or passing him, gave him a bump; often they stood on his toes and even hit him.
But he carried on with his prayers or meditation as if nothing had happened.
He had great esteem for all kinds of devotional items. A medal, a little crucix, a holy
picture, were all objects of great veneration for him. At any time when he discovered
211

22.2 Page 212

▲back to top


Contents
that Communion was being distributed, or some hymn was being sung inside or outside
of church, he immediately broke o his recreation and joined in. He had a great love for
singing and had a very ne voice which he cultivated. In a short time he was procient
enough to take an active part in solemn and public functions. He assured me, and I leave
it in writing, that he did not want to open his lips to utter a word if that was not for the
greater glory of God.
Unfortunately, he said to me, this tongue of mine has not always performed in the
past as it should have done; at least it is in my power to right that for the future!
He left his resolutions written down on a page, one of which was:
O my God, make this tongue of mine shrivel up between my teeth rather than to utter
a word displeasing you.
In 1858 he took part in the Christmas Novena which took place during a retreat in this
capital. One evening his companions were singing his praises for the part he had played
in the day's function. He became embarrassed and went o on his own. When someone
asked him why he acted like that, he started crying and said:
I have laboured in vain because I enjoyed myself so much when I was singing and lost
half of the merit; now this praise has made me lose the other half; all that's left now for
me is that I am tired.
212

22.3 Page 213

▲back to top


Chapter 7. Punctuality in performing his
duties
Michael's ery nature, his vivid imagination, his heart full of aections naturally made
him a lively lad and, at rst sight, distracted. By constant eort he learned self-control.
As we have already said, he was completely at home during recreation. In a few moments
after beginning a game all corners of the courtyard echoed to the sound of his feet. There
was no game in which he did not excel. But once the bell went for study, classes, rest,
meals, church functions, he at once broke o what he was doing and ran to fulll his
duty. It was marvellous to see him who, a few minutes before, had been the soul and
inspiration of recreation suddenly being the rst to arrive wherever duty called him.
As regards his scholastic duties I feel it could be useful to quote the assessment made
by his Latin teacher Fr John Francesia. He writes:
I most willingly and publicly testify to the virtues of my dear student Michael
Magone. He was in my class all the scholastic year of 1857 and for a part of
1858-59. As far as I remember there is nothing extraordinary to note in his
rst year. He conducted himself well. By his application and diligence he did
two years of Latin in one so that, at the end of the year, he was able to go
into Third Year High School. This is enough to show that his progress was
out of the ordinary. I do not remember ever having scolded him because of
his behaviour. He was very quiet in class despite his natural liveliness which
he gave full vent to in the playground. He made friends of the better elements
and tried to copy their example.
In 1858-59 I had a very ne class who were determined not to waste a minute
of time and were most anxious to make progress in their studies. Michael
Magone stood out. Among other things I was amazed by the change in
him both physically and morally. He became more and more serious and
thoughtful. I believe that this change was brought about by his determination
to grow in piety and he could really be put forward as an example of virtue
to others. I can still see you there in front of me, my dearly lamented pupil,
in that attitude of rapt attention to me, your teacher whilst I was, at the
same time, a great admirer of your virtue! He really gave the impression that
he had completely put o the old Adam. In seeing him so attentive to his
duties, so unusual for a boy of his age, I could not help applying to him those
words of Dante:
Under these fair locks lay hid an old mind.
213

22.4 Page 214

▲back to top


Contents
I recall how, one day, to test how well he was paying attention and how much
he was absorbing, I asked my dear student to scan some lines I had just
dictated to him. I'm not very good at it, Michael modestly replied. I then
asked him to do as much as he could.
He did it so well that I could not restrain in joining in the spontaneous
applause of the class! From then on that `I'm not very good at it' became a
catch phrase in the school to indicate a student outstanding for his diligence
and attention
These were his teacher's words.
In the fulllment of his duties he was an example to all. The Superior of the House
had often said that every moment of time is a treasure. Therefore, he used to say, if I
waste a moment I am throwing away a treasure.
Motivated by this thought he did not let a minute go by without doing all that his
strength permitted. I have here before me his marks for conduct and diligence for all
the time he was with us. In the rst weeks he had only `fair', then they changed to
`good', then `very good'. After three months they became `excellent' and that is how
they stayed.
In preparation for the Easter of 1858 he made his Retreat to the great edication of his
companions and to the consolation of his heart. He wanted to make a general confession
and then to write down some resolutions to guide him for the rest of his life. Among
them was a proposal to make a vow to never waste a moment of time. He was not given
permission to do this. Then he begged to be allowed to promise the Lord to always aim
at excellence in his conduct. His director agreed to this provided it did not have the
force of a vow. He then got a notebook in which he wrote down the days of the week as
follows:
With the help of the Lord and under the protection of Mary most holy I want to spend:
Sunday excellently,
Monday excellently,
Tuesday excellently, etc.
Every morning his rst act was to look up this notebook which he read through several
times a day and each time he renewed his promise. If he did happen to make some minor
slip he punished himself with some sort of penance such as to miss out on some game,
to abstain from something he really liked, to say a special prayer and the like.
This notebook was found by his companions after his death and they were very much
edied by holy eorts he employed to advance in virtue. He wanted to do all things
excellently. Therefore when the signal was given to do something, he broke o his recre-
ation or cut short his conversation and even put down his pen leaving a line unnished
to promptly go wherever duty was calling him. He often said that it was a good thing
to nish o what he had in hand but he got little satisfaction out of doing it and he
was often disturbed about it. He said he found the greater satisfaction in performing his
duties as indicated by his superiors or by the bell.
214

22.5 Page 215

▲back to top


Contents
Exactness in performing his duties did not prevent him from showing all those signs
of courtesy which good manners and charity require. Therefore he was quick to write
letters for those who asked him; to clean the clothes of others; to help carry water; to
make beds; to sweep; to serve at table; to give up a game, to teach catechism or singing;
to explain diculties in various school subjects to weaker students - these were all things
which he did most willingly as the occasion arose.
215

22.6 Page 216

▲back to top


Chapter 8. His devotion to the Blessed
Virgin Mary
It must be said that devotion to the Blessed Virgin is the support of every faithful
Christian. This is especially true for young people. This is how the Holy Spirit speaks
of her: He who is small, let him come to me. Magone was aware of this important truth,
which was revealed to him in a providential fashion. One day he received a holy picture
of the Blessed Virgin at the bottom of which was written; Come, my child, listen to me
and I will teach you the fear of the Lord. He began to consider this invitation seriously
and wrote a letter to his Rector in which he stated that the Blessed Virgin had made
her voice known to him and called upon him to be good and that she herself had taught
him how to fear, love and serve God.
He began to perform certain practices in honour of her whom he invoked as his heavenly
Mother, his divine teacher, his most loving shepherdess. Among the main ways in which
he manifested his lial devotion was to go to Communion every Sunday for the soul in
purgatory who was most devoted to Mary whilst on earth.
He most willingly forgave anyone who oended him, as an act of devotion in honour of
Mary. Cold, heat, nuisances, tiredness, thirst, and similar inconveniences due to climate
were for him so many ways he could utilise by joyfully oering them up to God through
his heavenly and loving mother, Mary.
Before settling down to study, to writing, he took out from one of his books a holy
picture of Mary on which was written: Virgin Mother, always help me in my studies.
He recommended himself to her at the beginning of everything he did. He used to
say that whenever he found any diculties in his studies, he had recourse to his divine
Teacher and she explained everything to him. One day a boy congratulated him for the
good marks he got for one of his assignments. You should not rejoice with me, he replied,
but with Mary who helps me and brings to my mind many things of which I was ignorant
before.
To always have present before him some object that would remind him of Mary's
patronage in his ordinary occupations, he wrote, wherever he could: Seat of Wisdom:
pray for me. This was written on all his books, on the covers of his exercise books, on
his desk, on his seat and on any other surface that could be written on.
In May 1858 he decided to do everything possible to honour Mary. Throughout that
month he practiced mortication of the eyes, tongue and all the other senses. He wanted
to deprive himself of part of his recreation, to fast, spend whole nights in prayer, but he
was forbidden to do these things because they were not compatible with his age.
Towards the end of that month he presented himself to his director and said:
If you think it is a good idea, I would like to do something beautiful in honour of
216

22.7 Page 217

▲back to top


Contents
the great Mother of God. I know that St Aloysius Gonzaga was very pleasing to Mary
because he consecrated to her the virtue of chastity. I would like to make her this gift
also and I would also like to take a vow to become a priest and be chaste forever.
The director told him he was too young to make such important vows.
Yet, he broke in, I have a strong urging to give myself totally to Mary; and if I
consecrate myself to her she will help me to keep that promise.
Do this, suggested his director, instead of taking a vow just make a simple promise
to embrace the ecclesiastical state if, at the end of your classical studies, it seems that
there are evident signs calling you to do this. Instead of a vow of chastity, simply make a
promise to the Lord that you will in the future, take every precaution not to do anything
or say anything, even jokingly, that would be contrary to this virtue. Every day call
upon Mary with some special prayer to help you keep this promise.
He was happy with this proposal and joyfully promised to do all he could to put it
into practice.
217

22.8 Page 218

▲back to top


Chapter 9. His concern to preserve the
virtue of purity, and what he did about it.
Besides the practices already mentioned there were others to which he gave the greatest
importance and which he used to call the fathers, guardians and even policemen of the
virtue of purity. We have evidence of this in a reply given by him in a letter written
by one of his companions towards the end of the above mentioned May. This letter had
been written to Michael asking him to suggest some practices which would help in the
preservation of that queen of virtues, purity. The friend passed the letter on to me and
I quote as follows:
To give you a complete answer I would have liked to speak with you personally rather
than write to you. I will merely pass on the advice given to me by my Rector on how to
preserve the most precious of all virtues. One day he gave me a little note on which was
written: Read this and put it into practice. I opened it and this is what I read:
Five recommendations that St. Philip Neri gave to young people to help
them preserve the virtue of purity. Flight from bad companions; Do not
pamper the body; Avoid idleness; Frequent prayer; Frequent reception of the
Sacraments especially Confession. He often enlarged upon these ve hints
and I will explain them as I heard them from his lips. Here they are:
Place yourself with total condence under the protection of Mary; conde in
Her, trust in Her. It has never been the case in the whole world that someone
had recourse to Her and was not satised. She will be your defence against
the assaults aimed at your soul by the devil.
When you realise you are being tempted, make yourself busy immediately.
Idleness and modesty cannot coexist. Therefore, by combating idleness, you
will at the same time combat temptations against this virtue.
Often kiss a medal, or the crucix, make the Sign of the Cross with lively
faith saying: Jesus, Mary and Joseph, help me to save my soul. These are
the three names which are most terrible and formidable to the devil.
If the temptation continues, turn to Mary with the prayer proposed by Holy
Mother the Church: Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners.
Besides not pampering the body, and custody of the senses, especially the
eyes, be on your guard against bad literature. Even if you feel there is no
danger for you in reading these things, put such literature down immediately.
On the contrary, read good books and, amongst these, prefer those that speak
of the glories of Mary and the Blessed Sacrament.
218

22.9 Page 219

▲back to top


Contents
Flee from bad companions, instead choose good companions, namely those
who are praised by your superiors for their good conduct. Speak willingly
with these, play with them but especially try to imitate them in their carrying
out of their duties and especially the practices of piety.
Go to Confession and Communion as often as your confessor suggests and, if
what you have to do allows it, visit Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament often.
These were the seven counsels that Magone in his letter calls 'the seven policemen given
to us by Mary to act as guardians of the holy virtue of purity'. To have some particular
inspiration for each day, he practised one of these counsels, adding something in honour
of Mary. Thus his rst counsel was joined to a consideration of the rst joy which
Mary enjoyed in heaven and this was for each Sunday. The second of Mary's joys was for
Monday and so on. Throughout the following week, Michael meditated upon the Sorrows
of Mary.
Perhaps some will say these sort of practices are trivial. But it has been my experience
that the splendour of virtue can be obscured and even lost by the slightest whi of
temptation, so if anything, no matter how small, can help to preserve virtue, then it is
to be treasured. For this reason I most heartily recommend simple things that do not
frighten or tire people, especially young people. Fasts, long prayer and similar harsh
practices are either put aside or endured with reluctance and diculty. Let us keep to
easy things but let us persevere in them. This was the path that led Michael to an
outstanding degree of holiness.
219

22.10 Page 220

▲back to top


Chapter 10. Exquisite charity extended
to others
In addition to his lively faith, his fervour and his devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary,
Michael was outstanding for the charity he showed to others. He knew that the exercise
of this virtue was the most ecacious means to grow in the love of God. He practiced
this virtue on every occasion oered him, even if it be a very minor one. He enjoyed
recreation to such a degree that he did not know whether he was in heaven or on earth.
But if he happened to notice that a companion wanted to play the game he was involved
in, he immediately gave way and got involved in something else.
More than once I saw him withdraw from a ball game or some other game to make
place for someone else; or get down o his stilts, give them to someone else and help him
get balanced on them to make the game more enjoyable and to see that his friend did
not have a fall.
If he saw a friend in trouble, he went up to him immediately to see if he could help
in any way, or to tell him a story to make him forget his hurt or worries. If he came to
know the reason for the trouble, he tried to give some counsel or advice or to mediate
for him with a Superior or to nd someone who could help.
Whenever he could he explained a problem to a companion, got him a drink, made his
bed anything to help. He found great delight in all this. One winter's day he noticed
a boy standing out of recreation because he had chilblains he also discovered he could
not carry out his duties for the same reason. Michael wrote out his assignment for him;
he helped him to dress, made his bed and even gave him his own gloves to keep out the
cold. What more could a lad of his age do? Because of his ery nature, he easily lost
his temper but it was enough to say to him: Magone, what are you doing? Is this the
way a Christian gets even? This was enough to cool him down, even to humiliate him
so he often went to apologise to his companion immediately, beg pardon for any scandal
he may have given.
But if in his rst months at the Oratory he had to be corrected quite often for his
outbursts of bad temper, soon, with his goodwill, he conquered himself and even became
a peacemaker among his own companions. However, if some argument arose he put
himself, small as he was, between the litigants and even used force to calm them down.
We are rational beings, he used to say, and must act as such and not solve our
arguments by means of brute force.
At other times he used to comment:
If the Lord were to use force every time we oended Him, we could all be exterminated
very soon. Therefore, if Almighty God, when oended, uses mercy in pardoning the
oender, why do we miserable creatures not use our reason and tolerate displeasures and
220

23 Pages 221-230

▲back to top


23.1 Page 221

▲back to top


Contents
even insults without seeking revenge?
He said to others:
We are all sons of God, therefore we are all brothers; he who takes revenge on his
companion ceases to be a son of God, and by his outburst of temper becomes a brother
of Satan.
He willingly taught catechism; he willingly made himself available to serve the sick
and earnestly asked to spend the night with them if their sickness was serious. A friend,
moved by the many kindnesses he had done for him, said to him: What can I do for
you, dear Magone, to repay you for all the trouble I am giving you? Nothing else but
a single oering of your sickness in penance for my sins, was the reply.
One of his friends was always in trouble. He was handed over to Michael to see what
could be done to bring him to his senses. Michael set to work on him. He started by
getting to know him and befriending him. He played with him in recreation; he gave him
little presents; he passed on to him little notes on which were written pieces of advice
and so got to know him very closely but did not speak about religion with him.
Seizing the opportunity of the feast of St Michael, Magone approached him:
In three days time we have the feast of St Michael; I want you to give me a present.
Of course, but I am sorry you did not speak about it before as you have caught me
unprepared.
I wanted to speak to you about it because I want to choose the gift.
Yes - go ahead. I am ready to do what I can to please you.
Are you ready?
Yes.
If it costs you quite a bit, will you still do it?
Yes, I promise you I will do it just the same.
I want you on the feast of St Michael to give me the present of the gift of a good
Confession and to prepare yourself for a fervent Holy Communion.
Considering the situation and because of his promises his companion did not dare
to refuse this request; he surrendered and the three days previous to the feast he was
occupied in practices of piety. Magone used all his best eorts to prepare his friend for
this spiritual feast, and on the day itself both went to Confession and Communion to the
satisfaction of the Superiors and to the edication of their companions.
Michael spent a happy day with his friend and, as evening came, he said to him:
We have had a beautiful feast, I'm very happy and you have really given me great
pleasure. Now tell me: Aren't you pleased with what we've done?
Yes, I am extremely pleased and, more so, because you have prepared me for it. I
thank you for the invitation you gave me. Now if you have some good advice for me, I
would welcome it.
For sometime now, my friend, your conduct has left much to be required. Your way
of living has displeased your Superiors, hurt your parents, cheated yourself, deprived you
of peace of heart and then . . . one day you will have to give an account to God for all
the time you have wasted. So, from now on you must ee from idleness, be as happy as
you like provided you do not neglect your duties.
221

23.2 Page 222

▲back to top


Contents
The companion he had half converted was now fully converted. He became Michael's
close friend, began to imitate him in carrying out his duties fully and presently by his
diligence and morality he was the consolation of all who had anything to do with him.
I thought I would give this episode some importance and develop it in a detailed fashion
because it emphasises Michael's character and also because I would like to report in full
what his companion himself told me.
222

23.3 Page 223

▲back to top


Chapter 11. Facts and sayings
What we have recounted so far deals with easy and simple things that anyone could
imitate. Now I want to relate certain facts and sayings that are to be admired because
they are agreeable and pleasing but not necessarily easy to follow. However they are
useful to underline the goodness of heart and religious courage of this young lad. Here
are some among many which I have witnessed.
One day he was talking with his companions when some of them introduced topics
that a young well-educated Christian should avoid. Magone only listened to a few words
- he then put his ngers in his mouth and gave such a loud whistle that it almost split
open the brains of the bystanders.
What are you doing? said one of the lads, Are you mad?
Magone said nothing and gave a whistle even louder than the rst.
Where are your good manners? yelled another. Is that the way to act?
Magone then replied: It's you who are mad, talking like that, so why can't I be mad
too, to stop such talk? If you want to break the rules of good manners by introducing
talk that is not tting for a Christian, why can't I do the same to stop it?
Those words, one of his companions assured me, were a wonderful sermon to them all.
We looked at each other; no-one dared to carry on with the talk which consisted of a
lot of grumbling. From then on every time we noticed Michael in our company we chose
our words well for fear we would have our heads split open by his whistle!
Accompanying his Superior one day in Turin they came upon a hooligan taking the
Holy Name of God in vain. Hearing those words Michael seemed to go crazy; without
thinking about the place or the danger, with two jumps he ew at the blasphemer and
gave him two punches whilst saying:
Is this the way to treat the name of the Lord?
But the hooligan was taller than he was and, without thinking and urged on by the
shouts of his companions and by the blood running freely from his nose, he ew at
Magone angrily. There followed kicks, blows, punches that did not give either time to
draw breath. Fortunately, the Superior ran to the scene and, putting himself between the
two belligerents, managed with a great deal of diculty to re-establish the peace to the
satisfaction of both parties. When Michael was master of himself once again, he realised
his lack of prudence in correcting that silly fellow like that. He repented of his action
and gave an assurance that he would be more cautious in the future and limit himself to
giving friendly advice.
On another occasion some lads were discussing the eternity of the pains of hell and
one of them said facetiously,
I'll do my best not to go there, but if I do . . . patience!
223

23.4 Page 224

▲back to top


Contents
Michael pretended he had not heard the remark but he quietly left the group, found
a box of matches and then returned. Lighting a match he put it under the hand of the
lad who made the remark.
Ouch! was the startled cry. That hurts, are you crazy?
I am not crazy, Michael answered, but I was just trying to test your patience;
considering that you reckon you could bear with patience the pains of Hell, you should
not be unduly upset by a burning match, the pain of which only lasts for a minute.
Everyone burst out laughing, but the burnt companion had to admit: Hell must be an
awful place to go to.
Other companions wanted him, one morning, to go with them to make their confessions
to a confessor who would not know them, and they oered a hundred excuses for doing
so. He refused, saying that he did not want to go anywhere without the Superior's
permission. He also added he was not a bandit, afraid of being recognised by the police,
feeling he had to go to places and persons unknown for fear of being recognised.
I have my own confessor and I confess all my sins to him without fear, big or small.
The mania for going to confession elsewhere must be due to the fact that you do not
love your confessor or you have very serious sins to confess. At any rate, it's wrong to
leave the House without permission. If you really have a serious reason to change your
confessor you should make use of the extraordinary confessor who comes along to hear
the confessions of all the Oratory boys on feast days.
In all the time he was with us he only went home for his holidays once. He would
not go again although I advised him to and his mother and relatives were aectionately
expecting him. He was often asked the reason for this but his only reply was a smile.
Finally one day he gave the reason to someone he trusted.
I went once, he said to spend some days of the holidays at home but, unless I am
forced to do so, I will not do that again.
Why? asked his friend.
Because at home there are still the dangers that were there previously. The places,
the amusements, the friends tempt me to live as I did previously and this I do not want
to do.
You should go with good intentions, determined to put into practice all the pieces of
advice our Superiors give us.
Good intentions are like a fog that disappears bit by bit as you live away from the
Oratory; the advice helps for the rst few days and then companions help you to forget
all about it.
Then, according to you, no-one should go home for the holidays, not even to see one's
relatives.
No, according to me, only those who feel they are strong enough to resist temptations
should go. I do not feel strong enough to do that. I strongly believe that if our companions
could see inside themselves many would be discouraged from going home because they
go with the wings of an angel and return with two horns on their heads like so many
devils.
From time to time Michael had a visit from an old friend whom he tried to win over
to a life of virtue. This friend used to argue that this was not necessary since he knew a
224

23.5 Page 225

▲back to top


Contents
person who had not gone to church for a long time yet was doing very well, was thriving
and prosperous looking. Michael took his friend by the arm and brought him over to a
carter who was unloading building materials in the courtyard and said:
See that big mule? He is prosperous looking, big and fat, yet he has never been to
Confession and never goes to church. Would you like to become like this animal who has
neither soul nor reason. His only concern is to work for his owner and then fertilise the
elds after his death.
His friend was silent and never again oered such frivolous motives for not carrying
out his religious duties.
I will pass over many other anecdotes; these are enough to make his goodness of heart
better known as well as his great hatred for sin which often led him to excesses when, in
his zeal, he tried to prevent an oence against God.
225

23.6 Page 226

▲back to top


Chapter 12. Holidays at Castelnuovo
d'Asti. Virtues practised on that
occasion
Seeing that Michael was most unwilling to spend his holidays at home, it was decided, in
order to give him some relaxation after the pressure of his studies, to bring him with me
to Murialdo, a district of Castelnuovo d'Asti, where the boys from the House often went
to enjoy the countryside, especially those who had no relatives of place to go where they
could spend the autumn season. Taking into consideration his good conduct I asked him
and several others, by way of a reward, to accompany me on the trip. Whilst we were
walking together I had a chance to talk with this young lad and to discover that he had
reached a degree of virtue much greater than I had ever imagined. Leaving aside the
beautiful and edifying conversations he had with me on this occasion, I will limit myself
to revealing several incidents that serve to let you know how advanced in virtue he was,
especially as regards the virtue of gratitude.
Along the road we were caught by a sudden downpour of rain and reached Chieri like a
bunch of drowned rats. We took refuge in the home of Mr. Mark Gonella, a benefactor,
who welcomed this little band from the Oratory every time they went to or returned
from Castelnuovo d'Asti.
He dried our clothes and then prepared a feast which was a generous gesture on his
part and which was very much appreciated by the boys.
After a couple of hours rest we set out once more. For some time Michael lagged
behind the group and one of his friends, thinking that perhaps he was tired, fell back
with him. He found him quietly speaking to himself.
Are you tired, Micky? his friend asked. Are your feet feeling the eects of this long
walk?
Oh, no! I am not at all tired; I could walk to Milan.
What were you saying to yourself just now as I came along?
I was saying the Rosary for the intentions of that kind gentleman who was so kind to
us; I cannot repay him in any other way and so I am asking the Lord and the Blessed
Virgin for many graces for his family that he might be repaid a hundredfold for all he
did for us.
It is well here to mention in passing that Michael had the same grateful thought for
even the smallest favour, but towards his benefactors he was most sensitive. I would be
tiring the readers if I transcribed the many letters and notes he wrote me to express his
gratitude for having accepted him into this House. I just say that he went nearly every
day to make a visit to Jesus in the Blessed sacrament and that each morning he would
226

23.7 Page 227

▲back to top


Contents
say and Our Father, Haily Mary and Glory be for anyone who had been his benefactor.
Not infrequently he took my hand aectionately and looking at me, eyes lled with
tears, he would say:
I don't know how to express my gratitude for the great charity you showed me by
accepting me into the Oratory. I will try to repay you with my good behaviour and by
praying to the Lord every day to bless you and your eorts.
He often mentioned his teachers, those who had gained him admission into the Oratory
or who had helped him in any way; he always spoke of them with respect and was never
ashamed to mention his poverty on the one hand and his gratitude on the other.
I regret, he was often heard to say, that I have not got the means of showing my
gratitude as I should but I know full well what I owe to so many people and as long as I
live I will continue to pray to the Lord that He will reward them for all they have done.
He also expressed his gratitude when the parish priest of Castelnuovo invited our boys
to his house for a meal. That evening he said to me:
If you think it is a good idea, I would like to go to Communion tomorrow for the
intentions of the parish priest who entertained us today.
I not only approved of the gesture but made it a point to recommend the same thing
to all the boys, since we must always be grateful to our benefactors.
Whilst we were at Murialdo I noted another ne act of virtue which bears relating. One
day our boys went for a walk in the nearby woods. Some went looking for mushrooms,
whilst others searched for chestnuts and other nuts; others heaped up leaves or other
things - in short, they were really enjoying themselves. Whilst they were busy Michael
quietly slipped away and went back to the house. One lad saw him, however, and fearing
that he might not be well, followed him. Michael, convinced that no-one had seen him,
reached the house but, without saying a word to anyone, he went straight to the church.
The boy who followed him found him kneeling before the altar of the Blessed Sacrament
wrapt in fervent prayer.
Questioned later why he had disappeared so suddenly from the company of the rest to
pay a visit to the Blessed Sacrament, he replied with all simplicity:
I greatly fear that I might fall into sin again and so I go to beseech the dear Lord in
the Blessed Sacrament that He will give me the help and the strength to persevere in His
grace.
Another striking incident occurred at the same time. One evening all the boys had
gone to bed when I heard someone sighing and sobbing. He went quietly up to the
window and I saw Michael in a corner of the threshing oor, looking up at the moon and
crying his heart out.
What's wrong, Michael? I said, Aren't you feeling well?
He thought he was alone and that no-one could see him and he did not know what to
say. I repeated my question, he replied with these exact words:
As I admire the moon I cannot help crying because it has for so many centuries
regularly lit up the night without once disobeying the orders of its Creator. I, instead,
who am so young and a rational creature who should have been faithful to the laws of
God, have disobeyed Him so many times and have oended Him in a thousand ways.
227

23.8 Page 228

▲back to top


Contents
Having said this, Michael broke down once more. I comforted him with a few words,
calmed him down and saw him back to sleep.
It is certainly a matter for admiration that a boy scarcely fourteen years old had already
attained such wisdom and has such beautiful thoughts. But this is a fact and I could
bring forward many other episodes that would show how young Michael was capable of
reections much superior to his age, especially in recognising in everything the hand of
God and the obligation all creatures have of obeying their Creator.
228

23.9 Page 229

▲back to top


Chapter 13. His preparation for death
After the holidays spent at Castelnuovo, Michael lived for only about three months
longer. He was rather small but healthy and well-built. He was quite intelligent and had
no trouble in mastering anything he took up. He had a great love for study and was
making better than average progress. As regards his piety, he had reached a standard
where I could honestly say that I would not know what to add or subtract in order to
present him as a model for young people. He was lively by nature but he was pious,
good, devoted and highly appreciative of the little acts of virtue.
He performed them joyfully, naturally and without scruples - because of his piety, his
love for study and his aability he was loved and esteemed by all whilst, at the same
time, because of his liveliness and gentle manners, he was the idol of the playground.
There is no doubt that it was our earnest wish that this model of Christian living would
be spared to us until his ripe old age so that, whether he felt was his calling was to be
a priest or a layman, he would have done honour to his country and his faith. But God
had decreed otherwise and wished to take this beautiful ower from the garden of the
Church militant unto Himself and transplant it in the Church triumphant in Paradise.
Michael, too, without realising it was preparing for his approaching death with an even
better and more perfect way of life.
He made the novena for the feast of the Immaculate Conception with particular fervour.
I want to put before you those things he proposed to himself for these days and they are
as follows:
I, Michael Magone, wish to make this novena well and so I promise:
To detach my heart from all earthly things so as to give it completely to
Mary.
To make a general Confession in order to ensure a peaceful conscience at the
hour of my death.
To skip breakfast every morning as a penance for my sins and to recite the
Seven Joys of Mary to merit her assistance at the last hours of my life.
To go to Communion every day provided my confessor advises it.
To tell my companions an anecdote in honour of Mary each day.
To place this sheet at the feet of Our Lady's statue and, with this act, to
consecrate myself completely to Her and, for the future, I wish to be entirely
hers until the very last moments of my life.
229

23.10 Page 230

▲back to top


Contents
All these resolutions were approved except the General Confession which he made only a
short time before. Instead of skipping his breakfast he was advised to say a prayer each
day for the souls in Purgatory.
Magone's behaviour certainly gave rise to much amazement in those nine days of novena
for the Feast of the Immaculate Conception - he showed extraordinary happiness, but
this was always accompanied by eorts to tell good little stories to the others, or invite
others to do the same. He gathered whichever friends he could to go and pray before
the Blessed sacrament or the statue of Our Lady. During the novena he gave up sweets,
fruit, other snacks. He gave away to some of the less devout boys any little books, holy
pictures, medals, crucixes or other items he had been given. He did this either to reward
them for their good behaviour during the novena or to encourage them to take part in
the practices of piety he suggested to them.
With similar fervour and recollection he celebrated the novena and feast of Christmas.
I really want to make every eort to make this novena well, he said as he began it, so
that the Baby Jesus will come and be born in my soul with an abundance of His graces.
On the eve of the last day of the year (1858), the Superior of the House urged all
the boys to thank the Lord for all the favours granted to them over the past year. He
encouraged them to promise strongly that they would pass the New Year in God's grace
because, he added, this may be the last one for one of you. Whilst saying this his hand
was resting on the head of the lad nearest him and that was Magone.
I understand, Michael said with an air of surprise, that it is I who should get things
packed up to depart for eternity. His words were greeted with laughter, but his compan-
ions remembered these words and Michael himself often recalled them. Notwithstanding
this thought he did not lose his joviality and air of happiness and continued to perform
his duties faithfully and well.
The last day of his life was really close at hand and God wanted to give him an
even clearer warning of it. On Sunday, January 16th the members of the Sodality of
the Blessed Sacrament to which Michael himself belonged got together for their usual
Sunday meeting.22 After the opening prayers and the usual reading and having discussed
22Here are the main rules for this Sodality:
1. The main aim of this sodality is to foster adoration for the Blessed Sacrament and to make up
for the blasphemies committed against Jesus Christ in this most august Sacrament by indels and
heretics and bad Christians.
2. For this reason members will try to arrange their going to Communion in such a way that
someone can receive Communion each day. Each member, with his Confessor's permission will see
to going to Communion on Sundays and once during weekdays.
3. They will be ready to oer special assistance at all functions to do with the worship of the
Holy Eucharist, like serving at Mass, taking part in Benediction, accompanying the Viaticum when
it is being taken to the sick, visiting the Blessed Sacrament in the Tabernacle and especially during
exposition at the Forty Hours Devotion.
4. Each one will try to learn how to serve Mass well, performing all the rites exactly, and repeating
the responses that belong to this holy mystery distinctly and devoutly.
5. Each week there will be a meeting on spiritual matters which each member will do his best to
attend and invite others to do so punctually.
6. The meetings will involve matters to do with the worship of the Blessed Sacrament, such as
encouraging Communions made with great recollection, instructing and helping those making their
230

24 Pages 231-240

▲back to top


24.1 Page 231

▲back to top


Contents
those matters that seemed most opportune, one of the members took the little box which
contained little slips of paper on which were written maxims to be practised over the
following week. This did the rounds and each boy picked one out at random. Michael
plucked his out only to read: At the judgement seat of God you will be on your own. He
read it and then, as if caught unaware, he said aloud to his companions, I am sure that
this is a message sent me by the Lord to warn me to hold myself in readiness.
After this he went to his Superior and said with a little anxiety that he considered it as
a warning from the Lord Who was soon to summon him into His presence. His Superior
urged him to keep himself in readiness not because of what was written on the slip of
paper, but because of the advice that Jesus clearly gives in the Gospel where he urges
us to be always ready.
Then tell me, insisted Michael, how much longer I have to live?
You will live as long as God wants you to.
But will I live until the end of this year? he begged again with a trembling voice.
Courage, Michael, calm down. Our life is in the hands of God Who is a good Father.
He knows how long to preserve us. Besides, it is not necessary to know the hour of our
death to go to heaven. It is sucient to prepare for it with good works.
Then he grew sad: If you don't want to tell, it is a sign that my end is near.
That is not necessarily so but, even if it were, I am sure you would not be afraid of
going to pay a visit to the Blessed Virgin in heaven.
That's true! That's true! He became his old cheerful self and ran out to take part in
the recreation.
He was as happy as ever on Monday, Tuesday and the morning of Wednesday. His
health was good and he was punctual in all his duties..Only on the afternoon of Wednes-
day did he stand on the balcony watching the games and taking no part. This was most
unusual and surely a sign that he was not feeling well.
First Holy Communion, helping those who need it to make preparation and thanksgiving, spreading
books, holy pictures, written material for this purpose.
7. After each meeting some spiritual resolution will be made to be put into practice in the coming
week.
231

24.2 Page 232

▲back to top


Chapter 14. His illness and the
circumstances attending it
On the evening of that day (Wednesday, 19 January, 1859) he was asked what was the
matter with him and he answered that there was nothing. He had an upset stomach
which was nothing unusual for him. He was given some medicine and went to bed. He
passed the night peacefully.
He got up the following morning at the usual time with his companions, went to church
and received Holy Communion for the dying which was his usual custom every Thursday.
Later he went into the playground but he could take no part because he was feeling very
tired and experienced diculty in breathing. He was given some more medicine, the
doctor was called but, nding nothing serious, advised him to keep on taking the same
remedy.
His mother was in Turin at this time and was told of his sickness. She came to see him
and told us that he had suered similar illnesses ever since he was quite young and the
remedies we were giving him were the same as she had given.
He wanted to get up on the Friday to go to Holy Communion in honour of the Passion
of Christ which he used to do every Friday to obtain the grace of a happy death. He was
not allowed to do this as he seemed to have got worse. He had had problems with worms,
so he was given some more medicine and something special to relieve his breathing. Up
to this time, there were no signs that he was seriously ill.
At about two in the afternoon matters suddenly changed for the worse..He was ex-
periencing great diculty in breathing and was beginning to cough and spit up blood.
Asked how he felt, he replied that he was still feeling a certain heaviness in his stomach.
However, I noticed that he was by now a very sick boy so the doctor was called for once
more, to dispel doubt and make sure we were doing the right thing. At that moment his
mother, in a true Christian spirit, suggested he go to confession whilst waiting for the
doctor.
Yes, mum, yes! I only went to Confession yesterday and went to Holy Communion
but if the sickness is serious I would like to go to Confession once again.
He prepared himself for a few minutes and made his Confession. After that he calmly
and smilingly addressed himself to me and his mother:
Who knows but this Confession will be for the Exercise for a Happy Death for the
real thing!
What do you think? Would you like to get better or go to heaven^
The Lord knows what is best for me; I only want to do what pleases him.
If the Lord gave you the choice of getting better or going to heaven, what would you
choose?
232

24.3 Page 233

▲back to top


Contents
Who would be mad enough not to choose heaven?
So you would like to go there?
For sure I would! I would like to go there with all my heart. That's what I have been
asking the Lord for now for some time.
When would you like to go?
Right away if that is according to the Lord's pleasure.
Right, let us say together: In everything, whether in life or in death, may the adorable
will of God be done!
Just at that moment the doctor arrived. He found that the sick boy's condition was
serious.
The case is very serious, he conded. The lad has a hemorrhage in the stomach,
and I am doubtful whether we can stop it.
He did what he could. Blood letting, blistering, medicines - anything possible was
done to stop the internal bleeding that at times hindered his breathing. All in vain.
At nine o'clock that night (Friday, 21 January) Michael asked to go to Communion
once more before his death which he had not been able to do that morning. He was very
anxious to receive the Christ which he had been receiving now for some time with so
much fervour.
Before he received it he said to me and those around his bed:
I recommend myself to the prayers of my companions; may they pray that the sacra-
mental Christ be my Viaticum. To lead me to eternal life he received Communion and
was helped to make his thanksgiving.
At the beginning of the Viaticum he told me in the presence of the others:
I recommend myself to my companions' prayers. Let them pray that Jesus in the
Blessed Sacrament will really be my Viaticum, my companion into eternity.
He received the Host and then began his thanksgiving with the help of the Assistant.
After a quarter of an hour he stopped repeating the prayers that were suggested to
him and, since he did not say anything we thought he had suddenly passed away. But
after a few minutes he opened his eyes and in a seemingly joking way, said:
On that slip of paper last Sunday there was a mistake! It said - At the judgement
seat of God you will be on your own. - That's not true. I shall not be alone. The Blessed
Virgin will be there to help me so I have nothing to fear - I am ready to go at any time.
Our Lady wants to be by my side at the judgement seat of God.
233

24.4 Page 234

▲back to top


Chapter 15. His last moments and a
beautiful death
It was ten o'clock and Michael's condition worsened. It seemed that he would not last
the night. Therefore it was arranged that Fr. Zattini, a cleric and a young inrmarian
should sit with him for half the night and the Fr. Alasonatti,23 prefect of the house, with
another cleric and an inrmarian should watch by his bedside for the rest of the night.
I did not think there was any immediate danger so I said to the patient: Michael get
a bit of rest. I am going to my room for a few moments and then I will return.
No,..please don't abandon me, Michael begged.
I'm only going to say some of my breviary and then I'll come back.
Then come back as soon as you can.
I gave instructions that I was to be called at the rst sign of a worsening condition
because I loved that young lad very tenderly and I wanted to be at his side in his last
moments. I was no sooner in my room that I was called back to the sick-bed because it
seemed that Michael had entered upon his death agony.
This was so. He was slipping away quickly so the Holy Oils were administered by Fr.
Zattini. Michael was still fully conscious.
He answered the various prayers of the ceremony for the administration of this august
sacrament. At every anointing he added some special prayers of his own. I remember his
words at the anointing of his lips:
O my God, if only you had struck me dumb before I had used my tongue to oend
you, how many fewer oences there would have been! My God, pardon the sins of my
tongue - I repent of them with all my heart.
At the anointing of the hands he added:
How many times have I not punched my companions with these hands! Pardon me,
O God, and help my companions to be better than I am.
The Anointing over, he was asked would he like us to call his mother who had gone to
take rest in a nearby room, also considering his condition was not serious.
No, he replied, it is better not to call her. Poor Mum! She loves me so much that
witnessing my death would deeply disturb her. Poor Mum! When I'm in heaven I'll pray
much for her.
He was urged not to excite himself and to prepare himself for the papal blessing,
with a plenary indulgence. During his life he had always held religious practices in high
esteem to which indulgences were attached and did his best to utilise them. Hence he
23This good priest, after a life given in most exemplary fashion to his sacred ministry and various works
of charity, died at Lanzo, 8th October 1865 after a long illness. We are now putting together a life
of his activity which hopefully will please his friends and anyone else who wants to read it.
234

24.5 Page 235

▲back to top


Contents
was delighted to receive the Papal Blessing. He took part in all the prayers but wanted
to recite the Conteor himself. He pronounced every word with the greatest fervour,
devotion and lively faith and the bystanders were moved to tears.
He then seemed to drowse o and so we did not disturb him but he soon awoke. His
pulse indicated that death was fast approaching but his face was calm. He smiled, and
was as fully conscious as a man in perfect health. This was not because he did not feel any
pain because his internal bleeding caused suocation - he was panting and was generally
exhausted. But Michael had often asked God to allow him to do all his Purgatory on
earth so that he could go straight to heaven. It was this thought that enabled him to
suer with joy and that very pain which normally brings sadness and distress produced
in him nothing but joy and pleasure. Therefore through a special grace of Our Lord
Jesus Christ, Michael not only seemed insensible to pain but showed that he felt only
consolation in putting up with these very suerings. It was not necessary to suggest any
prayers to him because he himself, from time to time, was making moving spontaneous
prayers.
It was 10:45 when he called my name and said to me:
This is it. Help me.
Take it easy, I replied. I shall not abandon you until you are safe with the Lord
in heaven. But if you are really convinced you are about to leave this world, don't you
want to say a last good-bye to your mother?
No, Father. I don't want to hurt her.
Then, won't you give me a message for her?
Yes, ask her to pardon me for all the suering I caused her. Tell her that I am sorry.
Tell her that I love her and that she should courageously continue her good work. Tell
her that I die willingly and that I am leaving this world in the company of Jesus and
Mary and that I will be waiting for her in heaven.
At these words, all those present began to sob. I controlled myself and, to ll those
last moments with good thoughts, I kept on asking him questions.
And what do you want to leave as a message for your companions?
Tell them to always make good confessions.
Michael, tell me what thing of your past life gives you the greatest consolation at this
moment?
What consoles me most at this moment is the little I have done to honour Mary.
Yet, this is the greatest consolation. O Mary, O Mary, how happy are those at the hour
of death who have been devoted to you! But, he continued, there is one thing that
puzzles me. When my soul is separated from my body as I enter heaven, what must I
do? To whom must I turn?
If Our Lady wants to accompany you, leave all that to Her. But before you leave for
Paradise I would like to give you a commission.
Go ahead, I'll do all I can to obey you.
When you are in heaven and you see the Blessed Virgin, give her our humble and
respectful good wishes, from me and from everyone in this House. Beg Her to give us all
Her blessing, to take us all under Her powerful protection. Beg her to make sure that
235

24.6 Page 236

▲back to top


Contents
none of us who are in this House at present or anyone that Providence will send us in
the future will lose their soul.
I'll do that willingly. Is there anything else?
Not for the present, I replied.
It seemed as if he wanted to have a sleep. He appeared quite calm although his
weakening pulse signalled his imminent death. For this reason we began to recite the
Prosciscere ; towards the middle of the prayer he awoke as if from a deep sleep and, with
a smile on his lips, said to me: Within a short time now I will deliver your message. -
I'll do my best to make a good job of it. Tell my companions I await them all in heaven.
He took the crucix in his hands, kissed three times and then uttered his nal words.
Jesus, Joseph and Mary, I place my soul in your hands. He parted his lips as if to smile
and gently fell back in death.
That blessed soul left this world to y, as we ardently hope, to the bosom of God at 11
p.m. of January 21, 1859, barely fourteen years old. He suered no agony. He was not
agitated or in pain nor did he manifest any of the symptoms that naturally accompany
the terrible separation of the soul from the body. I hardly know how to describe his
death except by calling it a sleep of joy that bore away that soul from the sorrows of life
to the joys of eternity.
The bystanders were more moved than saddened. Fr. Zattini could no longer control
his emotions and exclaimed:
O Death, you are not a punishment for innocent souls! For these you are the great
benefactor who opens the doors to joys that will last for ever. Oh, why cannot I be in
your place, Michael? At this moment your soul has been judged and the Blessed Virgin
has already conducted you to the enjoyment of the great glory of heaven. Dear Magone,
may you live happily for all eternity - pray for us - we will fulll our duties as friends by
oering fervent prayers to God for the eternal repose of your soul.
236

24.7 Page 237

▲back to top


Chapter 16. His funeral - Final thoughts
- Conclusion
At daybreak Michael's good mother came into the room to see her son. Her sorrow was
great when she learned that he was dead! That Christian woman just stood there for a
moment without saying a word, or giving a sigh, then broke forth in these words:
Great God, you are the Master of all things . . . Dear Michael, you are dead ... I'll
always weep for you as a son I have lost but I will thank God who allowed you to die
here with every help possible. Such a death is precious in the eyes of the Lord. Rest
with God in peace, pray for your mother that loved you so dearly on this earth and will
love you even more now that I believe that you are with the just in heaven. As long as I
live, I will continue to pray for your soul and hope one day to join you in the homeland
of the saints.
Having said these words, she broke down sobbing and went to the church to nd
comfort in prayer.
The loss of such a companion caused great sadness to all the boys in the House and to
all who knew him.
He was well known for his physical and moral qualities and was most esteemed for the
rare virtues that adorned his life.
It can be said that his companions passed the following day in praying for the repose
of his soul. They found comfort only in saying the Rosary, the Oce of the Dead, going
to Confession and Communion. All mourned him as a friend yet all consoled themselves
by saying: At this moment Michael is already with Dominic Savio in heaven.
The feelings of his companions and of his teacher Fr. Francesia are summed up in the
following lines he penned:
On that day after Michael's death I went into class. It was a Saturday.
Michael's seat was unoccupied so I told the class that we had lost a student
on earth but perhaps heaven had gained another citizen. I nearly broke down
as I said this. The boys were appalled and in the general silence only one
thing was said and that was: He is dead. All the class broke into sobs. All
loved him and who could not but love a lad adorned with so many virtues?
The great reputation he had acquired was only realised after his death. Pages
written by him were vied for. One of my distinguished colleagues Fr. Turchi,
thought himself very fortunate to have a notebook that belonged to Michael
and to have his name on a piece cut o from an examination paper of the
previous year.
237

24.8 Page 238

▲back to top


Contents
For my part, because of the virtues practiced by him with so much perfection,
I did not hesitate to invoke him in all my needs and I must confess he never
once let me down. Please accept my sincerest thanks, dear friend, and I beg
of you to keep on interceding for your old teacher before the throne of God.
Instil into my heart a spark of your great humility, Michael! Pray for all your
companions that they may meet with you one day in heaven.
This was his teacher.
In order to give an external sign of the great aection we had for our departed friend,
he was given as solemn a burial as was compatible with our humble condition.
With lighted candles, funeral hymns and the brass band, we accompanied the body to
the grave where, praying for the repose of his soul, we said our last fond farewell with
the hope that we would one day be companions in a better life than this.
A month later we celebrated the Month's Mind. The celebrated orator, Fr. Zattini,
preached Michael's eulogy in moving words. I regret that there is no room in this little
booklet for it to be reported in full. However, I want to quote the nal part as a conclusion
to this biography.
After having reminded us of the principal virtues that enriched his soul, he invited
his sorrowing and moved audience not to forget him. He asked them to remember him
often, to comfort him with their prayers and to follow the wonderful example he had
given them.
Finally, he concluded this way:
These examples and these words in death our friend Michael Magone of Car-
magnola places before us. Today he is no more, death has caused him to
vacate his seat here in church where he often came to pray - that prayer that
he found so beautiful and which brought him so much peace. He is no more
and, with his departure, teaches us that every star sets here below, every
treasure consumed, every soul reclaimed. Thirty days ago we committed his
mortal remains to the earth. If I had been present I would have followed the
usual custom of the people and God and would have plucked a handful of
grass by the graveside and thrown it in to the con whilst repeating in sad
tones the words of the Son of Judah: They will ower like the grass of the
elds; from their bones will arise other dear young people who will remind us
of you, will repeat their example and will multiply their virtues!
Therefore, a nal farewell, O sweet, dear, faithful companion of ours, our
good, brave Michael! Goodbye! You, the hope of your wonderful mother who
shed tears over you more of piety than that of nature and blood . . . You, the
beautiful hope of an adopted father who received you in the name of God,
who called you to this beautiful and blessed sanctuary where you learned so
well and so quickly the love of God and esteem for virtue . . . You, the
friend of those who followed along with you, respectful to your Superiors,
docile to your teachers, kindly to all! You dreamed of the priesthood . . .
238

24.9 Page 239

▲back to top


Contents
even there you would have been a master and example of heavenly wisdom
. . . You have left a void, a wound in our hearts! But you have gone from
us or, better, death has stolen you from our esteem and aection . . . has
death anything to teach us? Yes, to the fervent, to the less fervent and the
sinners; the negligent, the sleepy, the lazy, the weak, the tepid, the cold. We
pray you to let us know whether you are in the land of the living, in the
place of joy; let us hear that you at the fountain-head, in the sea of grace
and your musical voice now with the heavenly choirs so pleasing to the ears
of God! Give us your zeal, your love, your charity . . . help us to live good,
chaste, devout, virtuous lives . . . may we die happy, peaceful, calm deaths,
trusting in divine mercies. We beg you that death may not touch us with its
torments as it respected you. Non tangat nos tormentum mortis! Pray for
us with those angelic youths from this House who proceeded you into God's
presence: Camillo Gavio, Gabriel Fascio, Aloysius Rua, Dominic Savio, John
Massaglia. Pray with them above all for the most beloved head of this House.
We will always remember you in our prayers, we will never forget you until
we have been granted the joy of reaching the stars. O, blessed be God who
formed you, nourished you, supported you and took you to Himself. Blessed
be He who takes away life - blessed be he who surrenders it.
239

24.10 Page 240

▲back to top


Appendix A.
Practices of piety which Michael Magone carried out each day.
Daily prayer to Jesus on the cross for all who will die today
O most merciful Jesus, lover of souls, I beg you, through the agony of your Sacred
Heart and the sorrows of your Immaculate Mother, to wash the souls of all sinners in
your Blood, including those who are dying at the moment and who will pass from life
today.
May the sorrowful heart of Jesus have pity on them. Amen.
Another prayer to be recited in the morning, at midday and in the evenings for the
dying
My God, apply to the faithful in agony and dying at the moment, the innite merits
of the most Precious Blood of Our Saviour Jesus Christ, his sorrowful passion and death,
the martyrdom which Mar suered at the foot of the Cross, and the prayers that she
addressed to you at this moment. Hail Mary...
Useful ideas for saying prayers, performing other meritorious works for the dying
How many thousands will die today, like grass, harvested by the Grim Reaper! All of
them must appear before God-s fearful tribunal to hear the sentence of eternal life or
death! Alas - perhaps all will be in a state of grace or thousands in a state of mortal sin!
A good Confession or an act of true contrition is enough to save them! Our prayer
today, our fasting, or any other religious practice can obtain one or the other grace from
the Heart of Jesus in agony: there will be no time tomorrow!
How many there are dying today who are our friends, our benefactors, perhaps even
our brothers, husbands or wives, maybe even accomplices in our sinfulness or who have
been scandalised by us! Each of them for one or other reason has the right to our charity.
They day will come when we too will be listed amongst the number of those who are
dying. What a consolation it will be for us in our last dicult and nal moments if there
is someone to pray for our soul! What a sweet memory will our prayers be, and the good
works we did for those who were dying.
Note
Those who say three Our Fathers and Hail Marys when they hear the bell toll for someone
who is dying, will gain 300 days indulgence applicable to the holy souls in Purgatory.
Divine praises
Blessed be God.
Blessed be his holy name.
Blessed be Jesus Christ true God and true man.
240

25 Pages 241-250

▲back to top


25.1 Page 241

▲back to top


Contents
Blessed be the name of Jesus.
Blessed be Jesus in the most holy Sacrament of the altar.
Blessed be the Mother of God Mary Most Holy.
Blessed be the name of Mary, Virgin and Mother.
Blessed be God in his angels and in his saints. Amen.
Note
Pius VII grants one year's indulgence each time these are said.
DECLARATION BY THE AUTHOR.
In whatever has been said or written about young Michael Magone the author oers no
authority except for simple historical truth, putting everything to the judgement of the
Holy Church whose greatest glory he still holds in honour every time that he can profess
himself to be its most obedient son.
241

25.2 Page 242

▲back to top


Part V.
Francis
242

25.3 Page 243

▲back to top


THE YOUNG SHEPHERD BOY FROM THE ALPS, OR THE LIFE OF YOUNG
FRANCIS BESUCCO FROM ARGENTERA
by Father JOHN BOSCO
TURIN
ORATORY OF ST FRANCIS DE SALES PRESS
1864
243

25.4 Page 244

▲back to top


Contents
244

25.5 Page 245

▲back to top


Contents
My dear Boys,
Just as I was about to write the life of one of your companions, Francis Besucco died
unexpectedly and I decided that his life was the one to write. I feel that as well as pleasing
both yourselves and those from his district back at home, my eort will be useful to you;
hence I have researched Francis' life and written it up.
Some of you might question whether what I have written really happened. Briey this
is how I went about it. I collected information from the parish priest, the school teacher,
his parents and his friends about the years that Francis spent at home; you could almost
say that I have simply rewritten and rearranged what they sent me. For the time he
spent with us it was simply a matter of collecting the information from many witnesses;
these testimonies were written and signed by the witnesses themselves.
It is true that some of the facts recorded will appear far-fetched, and that is one reason
why I have been very careful in writing them down. If the facts were unimportant there
would be no need to publish them. When you note this boy speaking with a knowledge
normally superior to one of his age, you must remember that he showed great diligence
in learning, that he was blessed with a good memory and that he was favoured by God
in a special way. All of these facts contributed in no small degree to advance him well
ahead of his years.
You will also have to take something into account about myself; possibly I have been
over indulgent in writing about things which happened between the two of us; for this
I ask your forbearance. Please look upon me as a father who is speaking about a son
whom he loves tenderly; a father who gives his time to the one he loves and who speaks
to his dear sons; he opens his heart to them to please them and to instruct them in the
practice of virtue which Besucco was a model of. Read his life then, my dear boys, and
if, as you read, you feel yourself moved to turn away from something wrong or to practice
some virtue, render thanks to God the giver of all good things.
May the Lord bless us all and preserve us in His holy grace here on earth so that we
can one day bless him forever in Heaven.
245

25.6 Page 246

▲back to top


Chapter 1. Home - Parents - Young
Besucco's early upbringing
If you have ever trudged from Cuneo towards the Alps, you would have found it a long,
steep and tiring walk; then you would arrive at a high plain from which you would have
some picturesque and pleasant views. At night you can see the highest peak in the Alps,
Magdalene Mountain as it is traditionally called by the locals who believe that this saint
came from Marseilles to live on top of these uninhabitable mountains. There is a large
plateau at the top of the mountain containing a large lake which is the source of the
River Stura. In the evening, as far as the eye can see, you see a long, wide deep valley
called the Valley of the Lower Alps which once belonged to France. In the morning your
eyes are charmed by a succession of hills one lower than the other, resembling a semi-
circular staircase descending to Cuneo and Saluzzo. Lying on this plateau and precisely
80 metres from the French border is the Alpine village of Argentera, the home town of
the young shepherd Francis Besucco whose life I am writing.
Francis was born in a humble house in this village of poor but honest and devout
parents on March 1, 1850. His father was called Matthew, his mother, Rose. In view of
their poverty they asked the parish priest, who had the title of archpriest, to baptise the
child and look after him as a godson. The zealous archpriest at that time was Father
Francis Pepino and he willingly consented to be the child's godfather. His godmother
was the priest's mother, Anna, a woman of great piety who could never say no to an
act of charity. The parents expressly wanted the child named after his godfather, that
is, Francis. The priest wanted to add the name of the saint whose day it was the day
he was born, St Albino. Once Francis had made his rst communion he never omitted
going to the Sacraments each March 1st, and, as far as he could, he passed the whole
day in works of Christian piety.
His mother was well aware of the need to give her children a good education and she
was solicitous in teaching her son to be pious. The names of Jesus and Mary were the
rst words she taught him. Often as she looked into his face and thought of the dangers
young people are exposed to she would say:
My dear little Francis, I love you so very much, but I love your soul much more than
your body. I would prefer to see you dead, rather than have you oend God. Oh! If I
could only have the consolation of seeing you always in the grace of God.
These and similar expressions were daily occurrences for the boy who, contrary to
expectations, grew into a robust little fellow; at the same time those around him noticed
his growth in grace. With such an upbringing it is not to be wondered at that Francis was
a great consolation to all his family. Both his parents and his brothers tell us how pleased
he was, as soon as he learned to speak, to say the names of Jesus and Mary. From the
246

25.7 Page 247

▲back to top


Contents
most tender age he showed great pleasure in learning prayers and religious songs, which
he loved to sing in the family circle. It was also a delight to see the joy with which he
would join the faithful in singing the praises of Jesus and Mary before Vespers on Feast
Days. Love and prayer appeared to be second nature to him. His parents, brothers and
sisters tell us that from the age of three he never had to be invited to pray; he pestered
them to teach him new prayers. Every morning and evening at the usual time he knelt
down and recited the prayers which he had already learned and he would not get up until
he had learned a new prayer.
247

25.8 Page 248

▲back to top


Chapter 2. Death of his godmother - His
delight in things to do with the church -
His love for prayer
Young Besucco loved his godmother very much; he regarded her as his second mother
and showed his love by little gifts and acts of kindness. He was only three when Anna
Pepino fell seriously ill. He wanted to see her as often as he could, prayed for her and
showed her signs of his love for her. She died on May 9, 1853, and it would appear that,
although he was not present, he had some extraordinary knowledge of her death.
Despite his tender age he began to say an Our Father every morning and evening for
his deceased godmother, a practice he kept up all his life. He often said: I remember my
godmother and pray for her every day even though I have every hope that she already
enjoys the glory of heaven. It was probably on account of the aection that Francis
showed for his dear mother that the parish priest loved Francis in return and kept an eye
on him as much as possible.
Whenever Francis saw any member of his family praying he would assume a recollected
posture and raise his eyes and his little hands to heaven foreshadowing the great favours
that the merciful God was to shower upon him.
In the morning he would not eat anything until he had said his prayers, unlike the
custom of boys his age. When he was taken to Church he never disturbed those around
him and they, noticing his devout posture, would be drawn to imitate him. It often
happened that those who observed his surprising disposition would say: It is incredible
that a boy of that age could be so good. He willingly took part in any kind of church
function and it seemed that he set out to please everybody even if it inconvenienced
him. Many times in winter a heavy snowfall would prevent anyone going along to serve
Mass. Only the intrepid Francis, courageously facing every danger, would carve out a
path through the snow with his feet and hands, and arrive alone at the Church. At rst
sight he looked like a little animal swallowed up in the deep snow. Matthew Valorso is an
eye-witness to this. He was summoned to serve Mass one day half way through January
1863 and as he was lighting the candles he saw something strange enter the Church.
He was surprised to nd out that it was our courageous little boy who was so happy to
nally reach the Church and who called out:
At last I've made it.
He served the Mass too and afterwards spoke to the parish priest with a big smile on
his face:
This is worth two Masses since I have heard it with double attention and it has made
me very happy. I'll continue to come here whatever the cost.
248

25.9 Page 249

▲back to top


Contents
Who could fail to like such a pleasant little lad?
That was how Francis grew in grace before God and men. By the time he was ve he
knew his morning and night prayers perfectly; he used to say them every day with his
family; this was the pattern as long as he lived at home. Whilst he was keen to pray he
was equally keen on learning the main prayer as he was the shorter prayers.
It was enough for Francis to hear someone say a prayer which he did not know, and he
would not rest until he had learned it. Then he would be as happy as if he had discovered
a treasure and he would teach it to the household. He would want his prayer to become
part of the repertoire of the household or to hear it recited by his friends. The following
prayers were, so to speak, his Morning Prayer and his Night Prayer. As soon as he woke
he would make the sign of the Cross and jump out of bed saying or singing: My soul,
get up; look up to heaven, love Jesus; love the one who loves you; turn away from the
world which cheats you; remember that you have to die and your body will rot away;
and so that you may be heard, say three Hail Mary's to Our Lady.
In his tender years he did not understand what this prayer meant and he would pester
rst his father, then his mother, or someone else to explain it to him. When he nally
understood it he would say: Now I can recite it with greater devotion. In time this
prayer became his rule of life.
In the evening as he was going to bed he would devoutly recite the following prayer:
I am going to sleep; I do not know whether I shall wake up again: there are four things
that I desire: Confession, Communion, Holy Viaticum, the Papal Blessing. In the name
of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.
He was particularly pleased to discuss matters concerned with his religion and to talk
about examples of virtue practised by others, these he would then try to imitate. If at
times he looked sad, and needed cheering up, it was sucient to speak to him of spiritual
things or of the advantages of going to school.
249

25.10 Page 250

▲back to top


Chapter 3. His obedience - Good advice
- Work in the elds
His parish priest tells us that he was so obedient to his parents that he often forestalled
their wishes, that he never refused them anything and that he never showed any unwill-
ingness to carry out their wishes. His sisters tell us that it sometimes happened that
they did not do what their parents wanted, either through inadvertence or because they
were occupied in some other duty; they were always admonished by their little brother.
He would assume an imploring attitude and say to them:
Look here, mother told you to do this more than half an hour ago and you still haven't
done it. You shouldn't displease someone who loves us so much.
He was always kind to his brothers and sisters and never took oence even when he
was blamed by them. He generally liked to play with them, because he believed that he
could learn only good things from them. He conded in them and he asked them to keep
an eye on his defects.
I regret, attests the parish priest, that I am not capable of describing the wonderful
harmony which existed in this family; there were eight of them at the time; they were
exemplary in everything, whether it be their family life at home or their frequency and
devotion at the sacred functions.
His oldest brother John went to the army ve years ago and Francis never stopped
giving him advice on how to behave so that he would be as good as he was at home.
Try, he concluded, to be very devoted to Mary most holy. She will certainly help
you. For my part I'll keep praying for you. We shall write again shortly.
He said all of this when he was about nine years of age. Then he turned to his parents
who had lost the son they relied on most for the work in the elds.
You are sad, he told them, but God will console us in another way by keeping us in
good health and helping us in our work. And I shall do all I can to help you.
What a wonderful worker he turned out to be. To the amazement of all he set out on
his allotted tasks, and he also wanted to take on another work, but his parents did not
think he was strong enough. In the midst of all the work in the elds he maintained his
sense of cheerfulness despite great fatigue. If at times his father would jokingly tell him
that he seemed tired of work, he would reply:
Yes, it seems that I am not suited to this type of work; my godfather always tells me
that I should study; perhaps he will help me.
And he never let a day go by without telling the family that he wanted to go to school.
He used to go to school during the winter, but he never excused himself from the domestic
work, as so many boys do, so that he could play during free time. The tenor of his life
during the time he went to school in Argentera is as follows
250

26 Pages 251-260

▲back to top


26.1 Page 251

▲back to top


Chapter 4. Conduct and events at school
Although his parents really needed him at home, they realised that regular instruction is
a very valuable means of learning one's religion, and so they sent Francis to school. He
would get up early and recite his morning prayers, stopping often to meditate on their
meaning. He said his prayers alone or with his family. Then he studied until it was time
to go to school; after school he would come straight back to do whatever was needed of
him at home. His progress in class mirrored his great diligence; he was not a brilliant
student, but he did his best and made good use of his time to learn his lessons.
His teacher had given the students a general instruction not to wander about of an
evening during the winter season, and Besucco gave a shining example. Not only did he
obey scrupulously, but he drew many of his companions to imitate him and this helped
their learning and their virtue; it also pleased their teacher Antonio Valorso, their parents
and the boys themselves.
Seldom would he go out to play after dinner, and he had ceased to do this almost
entirely several months before he came to the Oratory.
After some relaxation he got down to his study until the bell for school sounded. His
teacher states that he paid the greatest attention to whatever he was taught and was
always respectful. He helped the teacher to teach the young pupils to read and he did this
quite naturally. For the whole time that he attended the village school he was regarded
by his companions as an example of good behaviour and diligence. They had such esteem
for our Francis that they took care when, in his presence, not to let unbecoming words
slip out. They were sure that he would not have approved and that he would have let
them know it; and it did occur on several occasions. If anyone younger than himself
needed help outside of school hours, he was only too willing and he insisted on being
asked often. At the same time he did not pass over any occasion to give some salutary
advice or to urge greater love of God.
His zealous teacher has told me some facts about Francis at school and I shall pass
them on as I heard them. Every now and then there was a ght amongst his school
mates, and he would immediately step into their midst to quiet them down.
We are friends, he would tell them, and we should not ght each other, especially
over these harmless tries; let us think well of each other and learn to put up with each
other as God wants us to.
Words such as these usually succeeded in restoring the peace. If he saw that his words
could not pacify them, he immediately walked away.
As soon as he heard the bell for school or for church he invited his companions to nish
their games. One day he was playing bocce when he heard the bell for catechism class.
Francis immediately said:
Let us go to Catechism class, we can nish our game after Church.
251

26.2 Page 252

▲back to top


Contents
With that he left them. After church he returned and gently rebuked them for missing
the instruction and practices of piety; and then to show that they were still his friends he
bought them some cherries. At this sign of generosity and courtesy they promised that
in future they would not miss religious functions because of their games.
He would become upset if he heard someone say an indecent word and he would either
leave the company or give a severe reprimand. He was often heard to say:
My friends, don't say those words. They oend God and they scandalise others.
Those same companions state that Francis very often invited them to visit the Blessed
Sacrament and Our Lady; and that he never missed any opportunity to help them in
their school work.
At other times when he heard the Angelus bell he would say:
Come on, let's say the Angelus; and then we can continue our games.
When on holiday he would invite the same companions to assist at Mass.
As the teacher at the Argentera village school I must say, to the greater glory of God,
that the pious young boy Besucco was second to none in his diligence in coming to school
during his ve years there. If he ever saw companions who were negligent he could warn
them so kindly that, whether they wanted to or not, they became more diligent. In
school his conduct could not have been better, whether it was keeping silence or paying
attention to what was being taught. Besides that he took great pleasure in helping the
smaller ones to read. He did this so politely and with such kindness that he was greatly
loved and respected by them.
That was what his teacher said
252

26.3 Page 253

▲back to top


Chapter 5. Life at home in the family -
An evening reection
As soon as he arrived home from school he ran to kiss his parents and made himself
ready to do whatever they wanted before tea time. It was a frugal table but he never
grumbled about the quantity or quality of the food. He never wanted his own way and
if he noticed others in the family who were dissatised he would say to them:
When you are out on your own you can do it your way, but right now we must do
whatever our parents want. We are poor and we cannot live like the rich. It is not
important that my companions are well dressed, whilst I cannot have ne clothes. The
best suit that we can possibly have is the grace of God.
He had the greatest respect for his parents; he loved them with the most tender, lial
love; he obeyed them blindly; and he never ceased praising whatever they did for him.
They in their turn loved him greatly for this, and those times when he was not in their
company weighted heavy on them. If sometimes his brothers or sisters jokingly said to
him:
You've got every reason to be happy, Francis, for you are the Benjamin of the family,
he would reply: Yes, that's true, but I always try to be good and to earn their love and
yours.
This was only too true; if ever he was given a present, or he earned some money for
services rendered, he would give it to his parents when he got home or he would share it
with his brothers and sisters and tell them:
See how much I love you.
Of an evening he would remain at home seldom going out to mix with others. He
used the time enjoying the company of his family, studied his lessons or completed some
other duty. Then at a set hour he invited all to say the Rosary with the usual prayers,
which he prolonged because he liked to say many Our Fathers. He never forgot to ask
for special prayers to obtain from God health for his father and brothers who lived away
from the homestead in winter seeking work to support the family.
Who knows, he used often to say with tears in his eyes, how much our father suers
for us. He must often be very tired and cold whilst we are comfortable here and eating
the fruit of his labours. Let us at least pray for him.
He spoke about his absent father every day, and, accompanied him in thought every-
where in his journeys.
During the evenings he would often willingly read some devout books which he had
obtained from his godfather or his teacher; they in turn only too gladly got hold of them
for him. Often when the house was full of people he would say:
Listen to the beautiful example which I found in this book. He would then read
253

26.4 Page 254

▲back to top


Contents
it aloud, in a resonant voice as though he were preaching. If he ever came across the
life of some pious young man, the latter became the subject of his conversation and his
imitation. Wouldn't I be fortunate, mother, if I could become as good as he was?
Two years ago, says his parish priest, he read the life of St Aloysius, and promptly
became his imitator, especially in keeping quiet about his good actions. Some months
later he was given the lives of Dominic Savio and Michael Magone. After reading the life
of the latter he said that he had a good example for his waywardness, and asked God
for the grace to correct his defects, and to imitate the good conduct and holy end of his
'dear Magone', as he called him. He wanted to learn about Magone and imitate him and
he asked me whether it would be possible for him to go to the same institution so that
he would become virtuous. This is the main benet that our Francis obtained from the
reading of good books. May God grant that all my young parishioners would read good
books. It would certainly be some consolation to their parents.
In the morning Francis would raise his innocent soul to heaven; in the evening he would
turn his thoughts to death. When asked what he did when he went to bed, he would
answer:
I imagine that I am getting into my grave and then the rst thought that comes to my
mind is this: What will happen to you if you fall into the grave of hell? I am frightened
by this thought and I pray as well as I can to Jesus, Mary, Joseph, my Guardian Angel,
and I don't stop praying until I fall asleep. Oh! how many wonderful resolutions I make
when I am in bed for fear of losing my soul. If I wake up in the night I resume praying
and I am quite sorry if sleep surprises me again.
254

26.5 Page 255

▲back to top


Chapter 6. Besucco and his parish priest
- Sayings - Going to confession
Although Besucco seems to have been a privileged soul from his infancy, we must remem-
ber that the vigilance of his parents, his own good disposition and the loving care of his
parish priest all greatly helped in his moral education. When he was yet a very young
child his parents took him to church, they held his hands, they helped him to make the
Sign of the Cross well, they pointed out how and where he had to kneel.
As soon as he was ready for it they took him to confession. Because of the example,
the advice and the encouragement of his parents he took a liking to this Sacrament and
instead of having the usual apprehension or repugnance which boys show when they have
to appear before persons in authority, he experienced pleasure.
We must also note that the success of this young boy is in great part due to his parish
priest, Father Francis Pepino. This exemplary priest worked zealously for the good of
his parishioners. But he was convinced that you cannot have good parishioners if the
young are not well educated. Hence he spared nothing in giving help to young people.
He taught the boys how to serve Mass; he even taught school, and often went looking
for them at home, at work, or in the elds. Any boy who showed an aptitude for study
and piety became the special object of his care and interest. It was for this reason that,
when he noted the blessings that the Lord was showering copiously on our dear Besucco,
he took special care of him and wanted to give him his rst lesson in catechism and
also prepare him for his rst confession. His kindly manner and his fatherly care gained
Francis' heart so that he was only too happy whenever he would speak with his parish
priest or hear some comforting and pious words from him.
He chose him for his regular confessor and continued to go to confession to him during
the time he spent in Argentera. The parish priest advised him to change his confessor
from time to time and even presented him with opportunity to do so, but the lad asked
him to be his confessor all the time.
I have every condence in you, Father, he would say, you know my heart. I always
tell you every secret, I love you very much because you love my soul very much.
I believe that the greatest thing that can happen to a young boy is the selection of a
regular confessor to whom he can open his heart, a confessor who takes care of his soul,
and with kindness and charity encourages him to approach this sacrament regularly.
Francis did not depend on his parish priest only for Confession, but also for everything
that could contribute to his temporal and spiritual good. The advice given by his parish
priest, or even his very wish was a command for Francis, who carefully and happily
carried it out. His manner and frequency in going to Confession were also edifying. A
few days before, he would speak of his coming confession, telling his brothers and sisters
255

26.6 Page 256

▲back to top


Contents
that he wanted to get some good from it this time. He went to them, particularly in the
early years, and asked them to teach him to make a good confession; and asked them
how they recognised oences committed and how they remembered their sins over the
long period of one month. He was also greatly surprised that, after going to confession,
a person could again oend God to whom he had promised to be faithful.
How good God is, he used to say, to pardon our sins despite our indelity in the
resolutions we make to him, but how much greater is our ingratitude in the face of such
blessings; we should tremble at the very thought of our indelity. For my part I am
prepared to do whatever I can and to suer anything rather than oend him again.
The evening before his confession he would ask his father whether he had any pressing
work to do next day. When asked the reason for his question he stated that he wanted to
go to Confession. His father, always willingly, consented and Francis passed nearly the
whole night praying and examining his conscience so as to be better prepared, although
his whole life could be called a continual preparation. In the morning, without speaking
to anyone, he went to Church and there prepared himself for the great event with the
greatest recollection. He always waited for those people who seemed to be in a hurry.
His thoughtfulness for others, says his parish priest, especially in the bitter cold of
winter, often impelled me to call him into the confessional, as he would be numbed with
cold. He would be asked why he waited so long before going to confession.
I can wait, he would reply because my parents do not blame me for the time spent
in church; perhaps others could be annoyed or be told o at home, especially mothers
who have children.
His brothers and sisters sometimes jokingly said to him:
You go to confession often just to dodge work. He would reply,
If you want to go to confession I'll willingly take your place and do what I can. The
more often you go, the happier I shall be.
And then that master of the spirit would often tell them:
The laziness you sometimes feel, the uncertainty about confession, the putting it o
from day to day are just so many temptations of the devil. He knows what a powerful
and ecacious remedy frequent confession is in the correction of our faults, and he makes
every eort to keep us away from it. Oh! When it is a matter of doing good we are always
frightened of the world; it is not the world but God who will judge us after death; we
shall have to give an account of our works to him alone, and not to anyone else, not to
the world; from him alone are we to expect eternal reward.
When I have been to confession, he used sometimes to say to the other members of
the family, I experience such contentment that I would like to die there and then so as
to avoid the danger of oending God again. On days when he went to the Sacraments
he used to refrain from all recreations. When the parish priest asked him why he did
this he replied:
Today I have no need to please my body, because the Good God has brought such
great and sweet consolation to my soul. My great sorrow is that I am incapable of
thanking my Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament for the continued help he gives me.
Instead he spent the day in holy recollection and, as far as was possible, in Church.
256

26.7 Page 257

▲back to top


Contents
I have it on good authority that in order to receive the Sacraments more worthily he
used to say:
This confession could be the last of my life, and I want to make it as if it really were
the last.
257

26.8 Page 258

▲back to top


Chapter 7. Holy Mass - His fervour -
Looking after the sheep on the
mountainside
It is not out of place to note that Francis' parents gave him full liberty to go to Mass
every day; sometimes, when he was in doubt about going for fear of omitting some duty
they themselves sent him to Mass. He was very happy about this and would say to his
parents:
Oh! Be sure that time taken to hear Holy Mass will be abundantly rewarded during
the day, because God pays well and I shall work much more willingly.
On the mornings when he could not go to Mass, he would substitute this with a popular
prayer which is widespread in that district. He had learned it when he was four years
old. The Mass begins, St. Mark intones it, the Angels are singing it and the Baby Jesus
oers the water and wine. Make me, O Jesus, part of the Mass this morning.
As a joke his father would ask Francis how he was going to spend that day without
Mass and he would reply with the greatest simplicity:
God will help me just the same, because I have said my prayers and I shall pray more
this evening.
He so readily believed what other people said that his companions sometimes told him
some very tall stories. He remained quite calm, however, even when he realised that he
was the butt of the leg-pulling. He was never seen to show signs of pride because of the
esteem in which he was held by his parents, by his parish priest and by those who knew
him. His work at his studies made him better than his companions, but this did not
lead him to despise them; on the other hand he was very kind to them when they recited
their lessons. If he received a rebuke for some childish prank, he would be quite contrite
whether guilty or not and he would answer:
I won't do it again; I'll be better. You are blaming me, but I know that you pardon
me.
And here he would run to embrace and hug his parents, more often with tears in his
eyes. They never had occasion to punish their son. During the summer he went to the
elds to work with the family. He loved to help his brothers and sisters and worked as
hard as he could. He shunned idleness and during the rest periods he would begin a
discussion on religion or he would question his father on something he didn't understand
in spiritual matters.
He liked to pray when going to and from work. The parish priest says:
We would often meet him and he was so absorbed in prayer that he did not notice us.
Sometimes he would be scandalised by swearing or bad talk which he could not avoid
258

26.9 Page 259

▲back to top


Contents
hearing. He would immediately make the Sign of the Cross or say: 'Blessed be God.
Blessed be his holy name'. He immediately began to talk about something else. When
warned by his parents not to follow the bad example of certain companions he would
answer: 'I would rather have my tongue cut out than use it to oend God'.
When he led the sheep out to pasture he always had a good book with him and he
would read it to his companions if they were prepared to listen to him. Otherwise he
would read it by himself or say some prayers, following the command of our Saviour to
pray always.
To help provide for his family, Francis' father undertook to look after the common
ock and he often set Francis this task, particularly on feast days so that his brothers
might take part in parish functions at least on those days. Francis accepted the task
obediently and willingly.
If I can't go to Church on these days, I shall try to sanctify the feast in some other
way.
He would tell his brothers to remember him in Church. When it was time for the
devotions, he would take the animals to a safe spot, then he would kneel down before a
makeshift crucix to say his prayers or engage in spiritual reading. Sometimes he would
hide in a cave in the hills, kneel before a picture he had in his book and recite the very
same prayers being said in Church. Afterwards he would make the Stations of the Cross.
In the evening he sang Vespers on his own and said the Rosary. It was really a great
feast day for him when he could nd companions to help him praise God.
To help provide for his family, Francis' father undertook to look after the common
ock and he often set Francis this task, particularly on feast days so that his brothers
might take part in parish functions at least on those days. Francis accepted the task
obediently and willingly.
If I can't go to Church on these days, I shall try to sanctify the feast in some other
way.
He would tell his brothers to remember him in Church. When it was time for the
devotions, he would take the animals to a safe spot, then he would kneel down before a
makeshift crucix to say his prayers or engage in spiritual reading. Sometimes he would
hide in a cave in the hills, kneel before a picture he had in his book and recite the very
same prayers being said in Church. Afterwards he would make the Stations of the Cross.
In the evening he sang Vespers on his own and said the Rosary. It was really a great
feast day for him when he could nd companions to help him praise God. Later he used
to recall with great pleasure the pasture elds of Roburento and Dreco in the mountains
where he used to take his sheep.
When I was in the solitude of Roburento, he used to say, I was always very happy.
I looked into the deep ravines which led to a kind of dark abyss; and I thought of the
dark abysses and the eternal darkness of hell. Birds would y up from the bottom of
the valleys right over my head; and this reminded me that we on earth must lift up our
minds to God. As I gazed at the sun rising in the morning, I said to my heart: 'This
is like our coming into the world'. Sunset in the evening told me of the shortness of life
and the end which comes without our noticing it.
When I gazed at the peaks of the Maddalena and the other mountains white with
259

26.10 Page 260

▲back to top


Contents
snow, there came to my mind the innocence of the life that raises us up to God and
merits for us his graces, his blessing and the great reward of paradise. After these and
other thoughts, I would turn my face to one of the mountains and sing hymns to Our
Lady. This was one of my dearest moments because, as I sang, my voice echoed back
from the mountains and I rejoiced as if the angels of paradise were helping me to sing
the glories of the great Mother of God.
Such were the thoughts in the mind of the pious little shepherd when he took his sheep
up to the mountains and was unable to take part in the sacred functions of the Church.
As soon as he had come home and had something to eat he would run straight to the
Church to make up for ( his own words) his lack of devotion during the day. How many
apologies would he make to Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament in those visits!!
He never failed to make the Sign of the Cross and say some prayer when passing in
front of a Church and especially if the Blessed Sacrament was reserved there.
If he was only looking after the family ock, in spring and autumn, then, with his
parents' permission, he would bring the sheep home or hand them over to some com-
panions and run along to the parish functions morning and evening. Oh! Why can't
all boys imitate the example of Francis and not neglect their religious and their home
duties? Unfortunately many dispense themselves for triing reasons from going to the
parish functions on feast days. May the example of this good young boy add weight to
the recommendations of priests who preach and encourage keeping Sundays days holy.
260

27 Pages 261-270

▲back to top


27.1 Page 261

▲back to top


Chapter 8. Conversations - Behaviour in
church - Visits to the Blessed Sacrament
In his conversations and recreations with his companions Francis was always very jovial.
He generally chose amusements that exercise the body, and he would say to his parents
and companions: I am training myself for the time when I'll have to go for military
service and I'll certainly want to be a good soldier. He avoided quarrels, and to do so
he put up with insults and even ill treatment. To avoid becoming involved, he often left
the company and hurried home. He used the same prudence in dodging any conversation
injurious to the character of others and frequently instead praised the virtues of others.
If corrected for some childish fault, he never took oence and never answered back, but
would lower his head and show that he was sorry; he would say:
This correction is a sign of the love you have for me.
If at recreations, he heard the bell for school, for Mass or for devotions, or if his parents
called out to him to come home, he never delayed, These calls are the Voice of God and
they require prompt obedience on my part.
From his early childhood, as stated above, Francis showed extraordinary respect and
veneration for God's holy House. When he reached the threshold of the Church his face
became serious as betted this holy place. He wanted to be the rst into the sacristy to
serve Mass and sometimes ran through the Church, but a look from the parish priest or
some other person was enough for him to understand that he should not do this and he
would impose a penance on himself. For example he would make a visit to the Blessed
Sacrament or remain alone in Church for a considerable period of time and pray in an
uncomfortable position, such as holding his arms in the form of a cross or with his hands
under his knees.
His parish priest attests:
How many squabbles have I not seen in the sacristy between Francis and other boys
all wanting to serve at the Altar. Often I would put his virtue to the test, and also avoid
a reputation for partiality to my godson, by preferring other boys when they came to
Church together. He would be somewhat upset, and even shed a tear, but he would not
take oence and would remain to assist at Mass with his usual devotion. `I'll make up
for this mortication' he would tell his companions; `I'll be rst here tomorrow', and he
nearly always was. These were probably his only squabbles with his companions.
From then on they would be led by the example of Francis to copy his zeal for the
service of Holy Mass. Generally he had his hands joined and his eyes xed on the
ciborium or the celebrant, or he read from some devout book. It was touching to see
him bring the cruets to the altar. He was recollected, moved about solemnly as he went
about his duties as though he were already a cleric perfectly versed in the ceremonies
261

27.2 Page 262

▲back to top


Contents
of the Church. Francis was not only happy to give Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament all
the honour he could but he tried to make Him honoured also by his companions. Hence
on every feast day he went into the sacristy to get the prayer books to give out to his
companions so that they would hear Mass with devotion, and not be distracted during
Vespers.
My dear boy, why are you crying so much? I asked him many times.
I've reason to cry, he replied, because some boys don't want a book. I know they
haven't got one and I see them looking around and not praying.
He would cheer up only when they came and asked for a book. He oered himself
willingly for all services in the Church. He lit the charcoal for Benediction, prepared
wine and water for Mass, having rst checked that nothing required for the ceremony
was missing. You could almost say that he was transplanted into the house of the Lord.
It was his custom not only to go to Church every day for the sacred ceremonies, but
also for a visit to the Blessed Sacrament. He would kneel in front of Our Lady's Altar
for a long time. Not only his parish priest but many of the townsfolk attest that they
saw him during these visits in such a devout attitude that he seemed ecstatic. Every day
he recited the Memorare followed by a Hail Mary and Mary Help of Christians, pray for
us. He taught his companions this prayer and had them recite it often. On Feast Days
and even on week days he liked to go to the Church to say his night prayers and all the
favourite prayers that he had omitted during the week through forgetfulness or inability.
Those who saw him admired such virtues in a boy so young.
262

27.3 Page 263

▲back to top


Chapter 9. The holy Crucix - The
Rosary - God's presence
Here it seems opportune to point out how very devoted Francis was to the miraculous
Crucix that has been venerated from times long ago by Confraternities in Argentera,
Sambucco, Pietra Porzio, Ponte Bernardo and Bersezio. Large numbers of people go
to pray in front of the Crucix in times of drought and ood. The times when they
come in procession to ask for favours and are not heard are very rare. The pious boy
was hardly able to distinctly pronounce the two words Blessed Christ (the name given
to the miraculous Crucix) when he asked his father to say an Our Father in front of
the Crucix. The devotion grew up with him. Besides his frequent visits he recited the
Rosary every summer evening for three years (1861, 1862, 1863) with the Confraternity
by that name. So that he could satisfy his desire to say the Rosary and to hear Mass
every day he sometimes forgot his dinner or his tea, but he said that he preferred to think
of his soul rather than his body. His mortication in attending to the works of piety had
become so habitual that his parents took great care not to be the cause of it. When
the Rosary had nished Francis did not go out of Church with the others, but remained
inside for some considerable time to appease his burning desire to honour God and His
Holy Mother. He believed he had to do this, as he often told his parish priest, because
he always felt that he was really in the presence of God.
The thought of the presence of God was so much part of him in the last years of his
life that he could be said to be in continual union with God.
Francis is no longer with us, wrote his parish priest, but we seem to see him in his
place near the Altar and to hear him lead the prayers; we were so used to see him at the
practices of piety.
In 1860 he was invited to help in the Pious Work of Devotion to Mary Most Holy and
he did so willingly. Every evening of the month he led the public recitation of the Rosary,
as well as the usual prayers and some special ones and the faithful accompanied him.
There was a good attendance and all admired the extraordinary devotion that stood
out in our Francis. If the parish priest needed any help in the discharge of his duties
either to exhort a sick person to go to Confession or to prepare him to receive Viaticum,
he recommended everything to Francis' prayers and he was sure of a favourable result.
There was one particular case, a man known to all to have neglected the aairs of his
soul. He was dying and he did not want to be reconciled with God. The parish priest
recommended him to the prayers of Francis, and to the admiration of all he yielded quite
quickly.
263

27.4 Page 264

▲back to top


Chapter 10. He teaches catechism -
Young Valorso
A catechist for the young people was needed and Francis lled the position for four years.
He taught carefully and enthusiastically, the boys were pleased to have him and showed
him great respect. Hence the parish priest chose him to teach catechism to a large class
in Lent. After his own class he would invite the children to go with him and sit in on
lessons given to more adult classes. During this instruction, as indeed during all sermons,
he paid great attention. He would often go to the Priest after the sermon and ask him
how he could put into practice what he had heard in the sermon.
When he reached home it was his custom to tell his parents and the whole family what
he had heard in church. They were amazed that such a young boy could remember so
much.
In all his religious practices he followed the example of another boy of Argentera, his
cousin Stephen Valorso who died in 1861. Stephen loved his practices of devotion so
much that his loss was felt throughout the district. I gathered all the young people
together, related the parish priest, and asked them if there was anyone they knew who
could replace our deceased youngster in diligence and in the practice of the religious
exercises. They looked at each other for an instant, then they all turned and looked at
Francis. He went red in the face, but he came up to me and said:
I am ready to replace my cousin in the religious practices under your direction. I
promise, to the best of my ability, to emulate the diligence of my dead cousin in the
tasks in Church, but with God's grace I shall try to be better than he was. His clothes
were handed down to me; I am wearing them and I also hope to clothe myself with all
his virtues.
Francis began his career by inviting his companions to make a novena of prayer at
Our Lady's altar for the soul of Stephen Valorso and to go to Mass every day during the
Novena. Who would have thought that a second novena would shortly be made at the
same altar for the one who rst thought of it?
264

27.5 Page 265

▲back to top


Chapter 11. The Holy Childhood - The
Way of the Cross - Fleeing from bad
companions
In 1857 Francis joined the Confraternity of the Holy Childhood. He was very pleased to
be in it, but he had one great problem - no money to pay the monthly subscription. He
went to the parish priest, who immediately solved his problem and gave him what was
required; he was pleased to reward him for his good conduct. Francis loved to read the
annals of the Confraternity. He also admired the solicitude and the diligence of so many
boys in helping such a work. Francis often wept in sorrow at not being able to help poor
children who did not have the faith, as he would have liked. To make up for his lack of
money he oered God his fervent prayers and he got others to join. He took pains to tell
his companions about the many children who had been saved.
In 1858 overcoming all human respect he added the Stations of the Cross to his de-
votions after the Parish Mass on feast days. He kept this up until he departed for the
Oratory. But the admirable devotion with which he performed this religious practice
frequently made him the object of scorn on the part of some of the boys. Francis' devo-
tion was a sharp rebuke to their own unchristian conduct; they branded him a pretender
and a bigot; they exposed him to a kind of persecution in the hope of dampening his
enthusiasm for his practices of piety. But, supported by his parents and comforted by
his confessor, he paid no attention to them. He took no notice of their gossip nor of their
ridicule and kept out of their way; he kept up his devotion of the Stations of the Cross
to the edication of many of the faithful who were present.
After that he would often tell his sisters that he no longer paid any attention to the
gossip of the world, and that they should not let themselves be intimidated from doing
good; they answered that some people were calling him little monk, goody goody,
etc.
Do you know why I am ridiculed by the world? he asked them. Because I have
decided that I no longer belong to the world. We are in the world to please God and
serve Him alone, not to serve and please the world. Let us, therefore, work only to gain
Paradise for ourselves. This is the very reason why God leaves us in the world.
In line with this thinking when anyone disapproved of the good he was doing, he would
turn his back on them and go home, thereby putting into practice what he said every
morning on rising:
Leave the deceitful world alone. The evil world did not like him because Francis was
detached from the world.
The priest often joined the family discussions and Francis asked him when he would
265

27.6 Page 266

▲back to top


Contents
be able to make his rst Communion, something very dear to his heart. Soon perhaps,
replied the priest, if you learn your catechism and you give me further proof of your
progress in virtue. Only a few months were to pass before this young boy, like that
other Joseph, merited as a reward for his virtue to be admitted to the banquet of the
Spotless Lamb of God, even though only 8 years old.
One day in the spring of 1858 he was looking after the sheep with two other boys a
little younger than himself in a eld near home. They performed some immodest acts in
his presence. This oended him and he rebuked them sternly.
If you don't want to be good and give good example, at least don't give scandal.
Would you do such things in front of the priest or your parents? If you don't dare do
them in the presence of other human beings, why do you do them in front of God?
When he saw that they took no notice of him, he was indignant and left them. And
then? One of them ran after him and asked him to join them in what they were doing.
Poor Francis stopped and turned on his seducer with kicks and punches. When he saw
that he could not win this way, he did something worthy of admiration - but not of
imitation. He was near a heap of stones and he called out: Go away or I'll break your
head open. By this time he was furious and he began throwing stones at the enemy of
his soul. The other fellow was hit on the face, shoulders and head and then ed. Francis,
frightened by the danger but happy with his victory raced home to safety and to thank
God for his deliverance. This episode was related by someone who watched the whole
action from about 50 metres away, says the parish priest, and was an example of the
degree of virtue Francis had attained.
266

27.7 Page 267

▲back to top


Chapter 12. First Communion - Frequent
communion
The following day, on being questioned about the incident by the parish priest, he replied:
God's grace freed me, and I'll never go with companions like that again.
As a reward for his courage the Priest told him that he would be admitted to First
Communion as soon as possible. This made him very happy and he set about preparing
himself by avoiding every little known defect and by practicing those virtues compatible
with his state. In his simplicity, he often asked the priest and his parents to help him.
When I go to Holy Communion, he would say, I shall imagine that I am receiving
Jesus from the hands of Our Lady, to whom I now feel that I should recommend myself.
He took great care to ask one of his companions, whom he knew to be quite devout,
to keep a watchful eye on him so that he would not be guilty of any irreverence. He
certainly could not have put more eort into his preparation. His parents, his teacher,
his parish priest all arm that all the time he was at home Francis never did anything
which could be judged as a deliberate venial sin., His beautiful robe of innocence was the
most important element in his preparation for Holy Communion.
He seemed to be ecstatic just after receiving Communion; his face changed colour and
reected the joy which lled his heart. The acts of love towards Jesus on such an occasion
are proportionate to the care taken in preparing for Communion.
From then onwards he went to Confession every month and he went to Communion
as often as his Confessor would allow it. In later years he used to help younger boys to
prepare for Communion and make their thanksgiving. After Communion he heard Mass
with the greatest recollection; he did not even want to serve it on those days so that he
could be more recollected. During the Mass he was completely absorbed, as he himself
said, in contemplating the innite condescension of Jesus; he did not even read his prayer
book but spent the precious time, his face hidden in his hands, in continuous acts of the
love of God. Before leaving the Church he went to Our Lady's Altar with his companions
and thanked her for the help she had given them; he also recited the Memorare and quite
a number of other prayers in a clear voice trembling with emotion. It was at this re
that our Francis so inamed himself with the love of God that he wanted nothing else in
this world other than to do the holy will of God.
I am beside myself, he said, when I consider that on the days on which I go to
Communion, I feel myself so drawn to prayer that I seem to be speaking to Jesus Himself
and I tell him: Speak, Lord, for your servant is listening.
His heart was emptied of the things of this world, and God lled it with His grace. The
days on which he went to Communion were entirely spent at home or in Church, and he
would ask his companions to go with him to evening devotions so as to make a perfect
267

27.8 Page 268

▲back to top


Contents
end to a solemn day. In his later years he would go to Communion every Sunday and
also on Feast Days, but he wanted rst to go to Confession. He was so humble that he
never believed his soul was suciently purged of sin; but on the advice of the Confessor
he put aside every doubt and gave blind obedience to him.
268

27.9 Page 269

▲back to top


Chapter 13. Mortications - Penances -
Custody of the senses - Benets from
schooling
These rare virtues of his were defended, so to speak, by a continual spirit of mortication.
From the time he was a little child he used to fast rigorously for a good part of Lent.
When relatives would remonstrate that it was indiscreet for one so young to engage in
fasting, he would reply:
You don't go to Heaven without mortication. Therefore if both old and young want
to go to Heaven, they must go there along the road of mortication. This mortication
is also necessary for young people, either to make up for all the oence to God by their
many faults or to train them for a mortied life, which everyone needs for salvation. You
often tell me that I have many defects; that is why I want to fast.
His parents, his brothers, his sisters testify that Francis made many wise observations
of this kind.
This same spirit of mortication guided him in checking his eyes, so that he would
not look at or listen to things oensive to good Christians. He also kept a check on his
tongue; if at times he said anything improper, he would impose a penance on himself,
e.g. making signs of the cross on the ground with his tongue. Sometimes his parents
surprised him when he was performing this exercise of mortication. They asked him
one day whether that penance had been given to him in Confession.
No, came the candid reply, but seeing that my tongue is so quick in making coarse
expressions I voluntarily drag it along the ground, so that it won't drag me into hell. I
am also performing this penance so that God will grant me the grace to go to the place
my Godfather promised to send me to study.
And as if all of this wasn't enough to keep him away from the corruption he observed
in bad conversations, in his later years he sought only to mix with those companions he
was certain would be of no risk to his soul.
He had a growing desire to go to the Oratory of St. Francis of Sales24 but there was one
24The word `Oratory' can have dierent meanings. If taken to mean a weekend gathering it means a
place where youngsters can recreate with enjoyable games after they have satised their religious
duties. In Turin there are oratories of this kind: The Oratory of St Francis de Sales in Valdocco; St
Joseph at St Salvario's; St Aloysious near the viale dei Platani; the Guardian Angel's in Vanchiglia; St
Martin's near the city mills. There are also weekday oratories with day and evening schools which,
in the places already mentioned are on oer during the week for youngsters who cannot pay and
cannot attend the city schools. In its widest sense, then, the word Oratory also includes the house at
Valdocco in Turin which goes under the name of St Francis de Sales. Youngsters can be taken in there
either as working boys or students. Working boys have to be 12 years of age and no older than 18.
269

27.10 Page 270

▲back to top


Contents
problem in the way. Before they could be admitted as students into the Oratory, boys
had to have completed their elementary schooling so that they could begin the rst year
of High School. But at Argentera the elementary school had only Grade One and part
of Grade Two. How could he get over this diculty? Besucco's good conduct and the
charity of the parish priest found the way out. The priest added teaching to his parochial
duties, and helped Besucco and other promising boys. Francis was delighted and, with
his parents' consent, he set about school duties with added vigour and diligence. He
nished up being accepted for First Year of High School. He was forever grateful to his
parish priest.
How can I ever repay his charity on my behalf ?
It was his custom to go to Our Lady's altar every day before school and with the
condence of a son recommend his teacher and himself to the Seat of Wisdom.
Whatever went on there, I do not know. said the priest but many a time he came
out of Church with tears in his eyes, undoubtedly the eect of the emotions he went
through. When he was asked for an explanation, he answered:
I prayed to Our Lady for you, Father, and asked her to obtain for you from God the
thanks I am unable to give you.
The whole time I taught him, asserted the priest, he never once gave me any cause to
correct him for negligence, because he did his utmost to correspond with all the teaching
he was given.
They need to be orphaned (father and mother) and completely poor and abandoned. Students cannot
be accepted unless they have done well at least at Third Grade level and have been recommended for
their diligence and good moral behaviour. Moral and ordinary instruction, admission both to classes
and games, acceptance as a working lad are all free. Students are accepted gratis for High School so
long as, as said above, they are recommended for their exceptional behaviour and attitude to study
and they make it clear that they cannot pay all or part of their regular fee boarding fee which would
be fr. 24 a month.
270

28 Pages 271-280

▲back to top


28.1 Page 271

▲back to top


Chapter 14. His wish and decision to go
to the Oratory of St Francis de
SalesChapter 14. His wish and decision
to go to the Oratory of St Francis de
Sales
The parish priest wrote to me and recommended one of his parishioners whose conduct
was excellent, who was rich in virtue, but who was poor in worldly goods. This young
lad, he said, has been a consolation to me for many years and he is a great help in
the parish. He serves Mass, he takes part in Church functions, he teaches catechism
to younger children, he prays fervently, he frequents the Sacraments in an exemplary
manner. I am quite willing to let him go, because I hope that he will become a minister
of the Lord.
I was happy to co-operate in the education of such an exceptional young lad and I
willingly admitted him to this house. He had also been recommended to me by Lieutenant
Eysautier of the Royal Police as a model in study and good conduct.
When he heard the good news, wrote the parish priest, this innocent young lad
broke into tears of joy and gratitude.
But there was another problem on the way, namely the poverty of his parents who
were torn between the good disposition of their son and their own lack of means. The
parish priest recommended that Francis make frequent visits to the Blessed Sacrament,
and also pray to Our Lady that he might know the will of God in this regard. God
listened to his prayers. One morning he went to Mass and Communion and later arrived
at school looking happier than usual.
Well, said the parish priest, what good news have you for me this morning, Francis?
Have you received an answer to your prayers?
Yes, replied the boy, I have. It was like this. After Communion I promised God that
I wanted to serve him forever and with all my heart, which I oered him many times. I
also prayed to Our Lady for help in my needs. Then I thought I heard these words: 'Be
of good heart, Francis, your wish will be granted'. They made me very happy.
He was so sure that he had heard this answer that he repeated it many times and
without the slightest variation to his family. From then on he would say,
I am certain, Father, that I am going where you want to send me, because this is the
will of God.
If at times his parents seemed to be wavering in giving their permission he would
271

28.2 Page 272

▲back to top


Contents
explain:
Please don't interfere with my destiny, otherwise I shall become a disgrace to you.
He would ask his mother, his brother, his sisters, his parish priest and other people
to persuade his father to give his consent. His father did not require a great deal of
persuasion. It seemed quite clear that God was calling Francis to work in his vineyard.
At the end of May 1863, as all diculties had disappeared and as it seemed to be the
will of God, his parents decided to send Francis to the Oratory. He was very grateful to
them.
What a lucky boy I am, he said. Oh, how happy I am. Be certain that I want to
repay you by my good conduct.
He redoubled his fervour and his piety, wrote his parish priest, he did nearly a year's
work in June and July. Francis was aware of this himself.
You tell me, Father, that you are happy with me. I can't explain either how I have
been able to learn so much in so short a time. To me it is a sure sign that I am following
God's will.
But, interrupted the priest, what are you going to pay me for all that I am doing
for you? I hope you know that I expect to be paid well.
Yes, I do, answered Francis. I promise that I shall pray often to God and to Mary
most holy that you will be granted all the graces you desire. Be sure that I shall never
forget you nor those who shortly are to be so many other fathers to me.
Gratitude was one of the strong points of this good-natured boy.
The last day of July came, the day before Francis was to leave for the Oratory. That
morning he went to the Sacraments for the last time in Argentera. His parish priest
stated:
I saw him, with tears in his eyes, gaze at the confessional and the altars, with what
thoughts who knows. His face shone with remarkable happiness after Communion. The
fervour and long time taken for his thanksgiving were certainly abundant compensation
for the many Communions that he thought he would still make in this Church. That
whole day was a feast day for Francis and I am not capable, due to my present emotion,
of describing the very tender scene which followed in my room.
There in the presence of his father he fell on his knees and thanked me profusely for
what I had done for him, he assured me of his eternal gratitude and of his docility to all
the advice I had given him.
At home he seemed to be no longer of this world; he went about stating how happy
and how lucky he was. 'Oh! How can I ever thank God for having favoured me like this!'
He said good-bye to all his relatives who were amazed to see their nephew or cousin as
the case may be, so happy.
But, they told him ,you will be homesick and sad being so far away from your
relatives, and, who knows, perhaps you will nd Turin too hot in the summer.
No, now don't worry about me. And my parents, my brothers and my sisters will be
happy provided they get good news about me, and I shall try to console them with my
letters. I am not afraid of suering, or of being depressed, because I am sure that I am
going to nd there everything to make me happy. Imagine how happy I am going to be
272

28.3 Page 273

▲back to top


Contents
staying at the Oratory, if just the hope of going there lls me with happiness. The only
thing I want is that you will pray for me so that I can always do the will of God.
When he met me in the street later that day, continued the parish priest, he told me
that he was sorry to be leaving me but that the good reports I would get would console
me. That night he could not sleep, but he passed it in prayer and union with God.
273

28.4 Page 274

▲back to top


Chapter 15. Events and the trip to Turin
Early next morning he said goodbye to his dear mother, his brothers and his sisters; they
were crying, but although he felt the parting, he remained quite calm. He encouraged
them all to have perfect resignation to the will of God. But when he recommended
himself to their prayers so that he would always follow the voice of God who was calling
him to His service, he burst into tears. His parish priest bade him farewell with these
nal words: Go, my dear Francis, God who is taking you away from us is calling you to
the Oratory where you will be able to sanctify your soul by emulating the virtues which
opened Paradise to Dominic Savio and Michael Magone. During your last months with
us you obtained your desire to go to the Oratory of St Francis of Sales from your reading
of their lives and holy deaths.
His father accompanied Francis to Turin; he took a small trunk with him: they left on
August 1, 1863. As they left Argentera behind, his father asked Francis whether he was
sorry to leave his home, his family and above all his mother. Francis' reply was always
the same:
I am sure that I am doing God's will, and the further I get from home, the greater is
my happiness.
After answering, he continued with his prayers and his father attested that the journey
from Argentera to Turin was for Francis almost one continuous prayer.
They reached Cuneo at about four in the morning of August 2. As they passed the
Bishop's palace Francis asked:
Whose is that beautiful house?
The Bishop's, came the reply. Francis signalled to his father that he wanted to stop
for a moment. His father went on a little; when he turned around he saw Francis kneeling
in front of the Bishop's gate.
What are you doing now? he asked.
I am praying to God for His Lordship that he also might help me to get enrolled in
the Oratory at Turin and that in due time he might number me amongst his clerics and
hence do something useful for me and for others.
When they arrived in Turin, his father pointed out the wonderful sights of the Capital.
His father observed the symmetrical streets, the large squares, the tall majestic porticoes
and the well-decorated arcades; he admired the height and the elegance of the buildings;
he thought that he was in another world.
What do you think of it, Francis? he asked the boy, full of wonder. Doesn't it seem
to you that we are already in Heaven? Francis smiled and answered:
All these things mean little to me. I won't be happy until I have been accepted at
the Oratory to which I have been sent.
274

28.5 Page 275

▲back to top


Contents
Finally they reached the longed-for place and full of joy he exclaimed: Now we are
here. Then he said a short prayer to thank God and Our Lady for the successful journey
they had made and for granting his wishes.
His father was moved to tears when leaving him, but Francis comforted him saying:
Don't worry about me, the Lord won't fail us; I shall pray to Him every day for all
our family.
Further moved his father asked him if he needed anything;
Yes, dear dad, thank my Godfather for the care that he has taken of me; assure him
that I shall never forget him and by my concentration on study and my good conduct I
shall make him quite pleased. Tell all those at home that I am very happy and that I
have found my paradise.
275

28.6 Page 276

▲back to top


Chapter 16. Lifestyle at the Oratory -
First meeting
What I have written about Francis Besucco so far forms the rst part of his life, I
obtained my information from those who knew him and those who lived with him in
his home environment. I am now going to write about the second part of his life; but I
shall recount things I heard myself, saw with my own eyes or things I was told by the
hundreds of boys who were his companions during the time he spent with us. I have been
particularly helped by a long and detailed account prepared by Father Runo, a teacher
in the school here. He had the time and the opportunity to witness and note down the
many acts of virtue practiced by our Besucco.
For a long time Francis was very eager to come to this Oratory but when he actually
arrived he was quite bewildered. More than 700 boys soon became his friends and
companions in recreation, at table, in the dormitory, in church, in school and in the
study-hall. It seemed impossible to him that so many boys could live together in the
same house without turning everything upside down. He wanted to ask questions of them
all, he wanted to know the reason and explanation for everything. Every bit of advice
given by the Superiors and every inscription on the walls became for him the subject of
reading, meditation and deep reection.
It was the beginning of August 1863, and I had never seen him before. All I knew
of him was what Archpriest Pepino had told me by letter. One day I was out with the
boys at recreation when I saw a boy dressed like the mountain people; he was of medium
build, a freckle-faced country boy. He stood there, eyes wide-open, watching the others
play. When his eyes met mine, he smiled respectfully and came over to me.
Who are you? I asked him, smiling.
I am Francis Besucco from Argentera.
How old are you?
I'll soon be fourteen.
Have you come to us to study, or to learn a trade?
I'm keen to study.
How far have you gone in school?
I nished elementary school back home.
Why do you want to continue going to school rather than learn a trade?
My greatest wish is to be a priest.
Whoever advised you in this?
I have always wanted it, and I have always prayed to the Lord for help to realise my
aim.
Have you ever asked anyone for advice?
276

28.7 Page 277

▲back to top


Contents
Yes, I spoke about many times with my Godfather; yes, with my Godfather . . .. He
became emotional as he said this, and tears welled up in his eyes.
Who is your Godfather?
My Godfather is the Parish priest, the Archpriest at Argentera; he is so good to me.
He taught me my catechism, he taught me school, he clothed me, he kept me. He is such
a good man; after teaching me for two years he recommended me to you so that you
would accept me at the Oratory.
He began to cry again. His recognition of the benets he had received and his aection
for his benefactors gave me a good idea of his character and good-heartedness. Then I
remembered the reverences of his parish priest and of Lieutenant Eysautier and I thought
to myself: This boy, with proper education, will become a very good boy. Because
experience shows that gratitude in young people is a good pointer to a successful future:
on the other hand those who easily forget the favours they have received and the attention
given to them stay insensitive to advice and to religious training; they are therefore
dicult to educate and their results are uncertain.
So I said to Francis: I am very pleased that you like your Godfather so much, but I
don't want you to be worried. Love him in the Lord, pray for him, and, if you want to
really please him, try to conduct yourself in such a manner that I can send him good
reports about you; or, if he comes to Turin, he will be able to appreciate your progress
and conduct. Meanwhile go and play with your companions. He wiped away his tears,
smiled aectionately at me and then went to take part in the games with his companions.
277

28.8 Page 278

▲back to top


Chapter 17. Happiness
In his humility Francis looked upon his companions as more virtuous than himself and
he rated himself poorly when comparing his conduct with theirs. A few days later he
again approached me with a rather perturbed look on his face.
What's the matter, my dear Besucco? I asked him.
Here I am with so many real good companions; I'd like to be as good as they are but
I don't know how to go about it. I need your help.
I'll help you in every way I can. If you want to be good, practise three things only
and all will go well.
What are these three things?
They are: Cheerfulness, Study, Piety. This is the grand programme. Following it you
will be able to live happily and do a lot of good for your soul.
Cheerfulness...cheerfulness - I am already too cheerful. If being cheerful is enough for
me to be good, I'll go and play from morning to night. Will that be all right?
Not from morning to night, but only during the hours of recreation.
He took my advice too literally; convinced that he was doing something pleasing to
God by playing, he became very impatient waiting for play time. He was not very good
at some of the games, and often knocked into things or fell over. He wanted to walk on
stilts, and had a tumble, he wanted to exercise on the parallel bars and fell head over
heels. At bocce he either hit others on the legs with the ball or he spoilt the game for
others. To sum up, his games always ended up by his falling over or some such mishap.
One day a worried Francis limped up to me.
What is it, Besucco? I asked him.
I'm bruised all over, he answered.
How did that happen?
I'm not very good at the games they play here; I've fallen on my head, I've hurt my
legs and my arms; yesterday I collided with a companion and we both nished up with
blood noses.
You poor boy! Use a bit of sense, take it easy.
But you told me that these recreations pleased God; and I want to do well in all the
games with my companions.
You don't quite understand; you must learn these games gradually and play them in
accordance with your ability. They are meant to be a means of recreation and not of
harm to the body.
He then understood that recreation should be taken in moderation and directed to
the relief of the spirit, otherwise it can cause bodily harm. He continued to be a willing
participant in the games, but he was more careful. Also, if free time was somewhat
prolonged, he would break o from a game and talk to a studious companion about
278

28.9 Page 279

▲back to top


Contents
the rules and discipline of the house or about some scholastic diculty. Furthermore he
learned the secret of doing some good to himself and to his companions in the recreations
themselves, by giving some good advice or courteously warning others when an occasion
presented itself, just as he used to do at home in a far more restricted setting. By
spending part of his recreations in this way, in a short time Besucco became a model in
study and in piety.
279

28.10 Page 280

▲back to top


Chapter 18. Study and diligence
One day Besucco read these words on a placard in my room: Every moment of time is a
treasure. He was puzzled and he said: I don't understand what these words mean. How
can we gain a treasure in every moment of time?
But it's true. In every moment of time we can learn some scientic or religious fact,
we can practice some virtue, we can make an act of the love of God; before the Lord
there are so many treasures which will help us in time and in eternity.
He made no further comment, but he wrote the words down on a piece of paper, and
then said:
I understand. He understood how precious time was and, recalling a recommendation
of his parish priest, he added:
My Godfather also had told me that time is very precious and that we must occupy
it well, beginning in our youth.
After that he set about his various tasks with even greater application. To the glory
of God I can say that, in all the time he spent in this house, there was never any need
to encourage him or advise him in the carrying out of his duties.
It is a custom in this house to read out every Saturday marks the boys are given for
their conduct and study during the previous week. Besucco's marks were always the
same, namely EXCELLENT.
When it was time to go to the study-hall, he went immediately without a moment's
hesitation. It was wonderful to see him so absorbed in his study and writing away like
someone doing something really to his liking. He never left his place for any reason
whatever; and no matter how long the study period lasted he never took his eyes o his
text books or exercise books.
One of his greatest fears was that he would involuntarily break the rules; and, particu-
larly in his rst few days, he often asked if he could do this or that. For example, he once
asked in all simplicity if he were allowed to write in the study hall, since he thought that
they weren't supposed to do anything else there except study. Another time he asked
whether he was permitted to put his books in order during study time. He asked the
help of the Lord for proper use of his time. Once some companions saw him make the
Sign of the Cross during study time; then raise his eyes to Heaven and pray. Afterwards
they asked why he did that and he answered: I often have diculties in learning and so
I ask the Lord to give me his help.
He had read in the life of Michael Magone that before study Michael always said:
Maria, Sedes Sapientiae, ora pro me. He began to do this also. He wrote these words
on his books, on his exercise books and on some strips of paper which he used as book-
marks. Sometimes he wrote notes to his companions and either at the beginning or on
a separate sheet of paper he wrote for them the same invocation to his heavenly mother
280

29 Pages 281-290

▲back to top


29.1 Page 281

▲back to top


Contents
as he used to call her.
I read one of the letters he wrote to a companion. It stated:
You have asked me how I have been able to keep going in Second Year when
had I been following the usual routine I would barely have made First Year.
I answer frankly that this is a special blessing of the Lord, who has given
me health and strength. Besides that I have discovered three secrets which I
have used to great advantage. They are:
Never to waste a moment of time when it comes to duties in school or in the
study hall.
On holidays or other days when recreation is lengthened I go to study after
half an hour, or I discuss school matters with some companions who are
further advanced in study than I am.
Every morning before going out of church I say an Our Father and a Hail Mary
to St. Joseph. This is the means that has helped me advance in knowledge.
From the time I began saying this Our Father I have always found it easier
either to learn my lessons or to overcome the diculties that I often meet in
scholastic matters.
Try it yourself, concluded the letter, and you'll certainly be happy with it.
We should not be surprised to read that, with such great diligence, he was able to
make such rapid progress in school.
When he came to us he almost gave up hope of being able to cope with First Year,
but after only two months he was already getting quite satisfactory marks in his class.
In school he dwelt on every word spoken by his teacher who never had to reprimand him
for inattention.
What has been said about Besucco's diligence in matters of study must also be said
about all his other duties, even the smallest: he was exemplary in everything. He had
been given the task of sweeping the dormitory. He won admiration for the exactitude
with which he discharged this duty without giving the least sign that it was a burden to
him.
When he was sick and could not get out of bed, he apologised to the assistant for not
being able to do his usual task and he profusely thanked a companion who took his place.
Besucco came to the Oratory with a xed purpose; in his life here he always had in
view the point to which he was aiming, namely to dedicate himself completely to God in
the priesthood. To this end he sought to make progress in knowledge and virtue. He was
speaking with a companion one day about their studies and the reason why each of them
had come to the house. Besucco gave his own reasons and then concluded: To sum it all
up my reason is to become a priest; with the help of the Lord I'll do everything possible
to achieve this.
281

29.2 Page 282

▲back to top


Chapter 19. Confession
You can say what you like about various systems of education, but I have not found any
other rm basis for education than frequent Confession and Communion; and I believe
that I am not exaggerating if I assert that morality is endangered when these two elements
are missing. Besucco, as we have seen, was trained to approach these two sacraments
frequently. When he arrived at the Oratory he grew in fervour in going to Confession
and Communion.
At the beginning of the Novena for the Birthday of Mary Most Holy, he went to his
director and said:
I would like to make this Novena well, and, amongst other things, I want to make a
general Confession.
When he had heard the reasons for this request the director replied that he did not
see any reason for a general confession and he added:
You needn't worry, especially as you have made a general confession at other times
to your parish priest.
Yes, he replied, I did so on the occasion of my First Communion and also at a
Retreat in my parish, but, as I want to put my soul in your hands, I want to reveal to
you everything that is on my conscience so that you can with greater surety give me the
advice best adapted to help me save my soul.
The director agreed; he praised him for his decision to choose a regular confessor; he
exhorted him to think well of his confessor, to pray for him, and to always lay open
before him anything which troubled his conscience. Then he helped him prepare for the
general confession he wanted to make. He performed this act with very great expressions
of sorrow for his past and resolutions for the future even though, as anyone could judge
from what was known of his life, he had never committed any fault which could be
deemed a mortal sin. Once he had made a choice of Confessor he did not change him for
the whole time that the Lord spared him to us.
He had full condence in him, he consulted him even outside of confession, he prayed
for him and he was very pleased every time he was able to get from him a piece of good
advice for his rule of life.
One day he wrote a letter to a friend who had told him that he too would like to come
to the Oratory. He recommended that he pray to the Lord for this grace and then he
suggested some practices of piety to him, such as the Stations of the Cross; but above all
he advised him to go to Confession every week and to go to Communion several times
during this week.
Whilst I greatly praise Besucco in this matter, I recommend with all my heart, to
all people, but especially to young people to choose a regular confessor in good time,
never to change him, except for reasons of necessity. Let them avoid the mistake of some
282

29.3 Page 283

▲back to top


Contents
people, who change the confessor almost every time they go to Confession; or, when they
have to confess something of greater importance, go to another confessor and then return
to their regular confessor. When they act this way they are not committing any sin, but
they will never have a sure guide who thoroughly knows the state of their conscience.
They will meet the same fate that befalls a sick man who goes to a dierent doctor each
time. The doctor will nd it dicult to diagnose the illness, and hence will be uncertain
as to what remedies to prescribe.
If by any chance this booklet should be read by anyone who is destined by Divine
Providence to be engaged in the education of young people, I would strongly recommend
three things to him. First, zealously encourage frequent Confession as a prop to the
instability of young people and do everything to assist regularity at this Sacrament.
Secondly let them insist on the great usefulness in choosing a regular confessor who is
not to be changed without necessity, but let there be a supply of confessors so that
everyone can choose him who seems best adapted to the needs of his own soul. But
let them always bear in mind that if one changes confessor he does not do anything
wrong and that it is better to change him a thousand times than to keep back any sin
in confession.
Let them never fail to speak very often about the great secret of Confession. Let them
explicitly teach that the Confessor is bound by a secret which is natural, ecclesiastical,
divine and civil, and that he cannot for any reason at all, cost what it may, even death,
reveal to others what he has heard in confession or make use of it for his own purposes;
that, moreover, he cannot even think of things heard in this Sacrament; that the confessor
is not greatly surprised nor does he lose his esteem and aection for people because of
serious things heard in the confessional; on the contrary the penitent goes up in his eyes.
A doctor is quite pleased when he nds out why his patient is seriously ill, because he can
then apply the correct remedy; the confessor who is the doctor of the soul does the same
thing. By absolution he cures in God's name all the ills of the soul. I am convinced that
we shall obtain wonderful moral results among our boys if these things are recommended
and explained; and the results will be the wonderful moral eect the Catholic religion
has in the sacrament of penance.
283

29.4 Page 284

▲back to top


Chapter 20. Holy Communion
The second prop for young people is Holy Communion. Fortunate are those boys who
begin in good time to go to Communion frequently and with the right dispositions.
Besucco had been taught to go to communion often and with fruit by his parents and by
his parish priest. At home he used to go to Communion every week; then on Feast Days
and even some times during the week. When he came to the Oratory he continued to go
to Communion with the same frequency, then he went several times a week, and during
novenas even every day. Although his innocent soul and his very exemplary conduct
made him worthy to receive Communion frequently, nevertheless he considered that he
was not worthy of it. His apprehensions grew when a person who came to this house
told Besucco that it was better to go less frequently so that he could make a longer
preparation and receive Communion more fervently.
One day he went to his superior and told him all his worries.
Don't you eat material bread for your body with great frequency? the superior asked
him.
Yes, I do.
If we eat material bread so frequently for the body which is only meant to live for a
short time on this earth, why should we not often, even every day, take spiritual bread
for the soul, i.e. Holy Communion (St. Augustine)?
But anyone who eats less frequently has a better appetite.
Anyone who eats sparingly and goes for days without food either faints through weak-
ness or dies of hunger, or when he does decide to eat he runs the risk of getting indiges-
tion.
If that is the case, I'll try to go more frequently to Holy Communion in the future,
because I really know that it is a powerful means for making me good.
Go as frequently as your Confessor suggests.
He tells me to go every time that there is nothing disturbing my conscience.
Good; follow that advice. Meanwhile I want to tell you that Our Lord Jesus Christ
invites us to eat His Body and drink His Blood every time that we are in spiritual need,
and we live in continual need in this world. He goes so far as to say: 'If you do not eat
my body and drink my blood, you shall not have life in you!' For this reason, as the time
of the apostles the Christians were persevering in prayer and in feeding themselves with
the Eucharistic Bread. In the rst centuries all of those who went to hear Mass received
Holy Communion. And anyone who heard Mass every day, also went to Communion
every day. The Catholic Church at the Council of Trent recommended to Christians that
they assist at the Holy Sacrice of the Mass as often as possible, and amongst others
there are these beautiful words: 'It is the wish of the Council that when the faithful
go to Mass they go to Communion not only spiritually but also sacramentally so that
284

29.5 Page 285

▲back to top


Contents
the fruit which comes from this Most August Sacrice may be found more copiously in
them'. (Sess. 22, C.6)
285

29.6 Page 286

▲back to top


Chapter 21. Reverence for the Blessed
Sacrament
Francis showed his great love for the Blessed Sacrament not only by going frequently to
Communion, but whenever an occasion presented itself. At home he was always very
pleased to accompany the priest carrying Holy Viaticum. Whenever he heard the bell
he immediately asked his parents for permission to go out, and they willingly granted
it; then he ran to the Church to oer his services in a manner betting his age. He
was always delighted to do whatever was required, such as, ring the hand bell, carry a
lighted torch, carry the ombrellino, say the Conteor, the Miserere or the Te Deum. At
home he would willingly help companions who were younger or less instructed than he
was to prepare to receive Communion worthily and afterwards to make the appropriate
thanksgiving.
His fervour continued at the Oratory and, amongst other things, he formed the very
commendable habit of making a short visit to the Blessed Sacrament every day. He was
often seen with a priest or cleric when they were taking a group of boys to say some
special prayer in front of the Blessed Sacrament. It was also edifying to witness the way
he managed to take a companion with him into Church. One day he invited a companion
saying:
Come with me and we shall go and say an Our Father to Jesus, who is there all alone
in the tabernacle.
The companion who was completely absorbed in his game answered that he did not
want to go. Besucco went in alone just the same. The companion felt sorry the next day
for having refused the kind invitation of his virtuous companion and went up to him and
said:
Yesterday you invited me to go into the Church with you and I refused;today I am
inviting you to keep me company in doing what I didn't do yesterday. Besucco smiled
and answered
Don't worry about yesterday. I prayed for both of us. I said three Our Fathers for
me and then three for you in front of the Blessed Sacrament. However, I shall go most
willingly now and whenever you want to have me for company.
More than once I have had to go into the church after the evening meal to perform
some duty whilst the boarders were happily engaged in a lively recreation in the yard. I
did not have a lamp in my hands and I tripped over what seemed to be a sack of wheat.
I was quite surprised to nd out that I had bumped into Besucco who was kneeling in
the dark behind the altar but quite near it. He was praying to his beloved Jesus asking
for heavenly help to make himself better, or even to make him a saint.
He would serve Mass very willingly. He took delight in preparing the altar, lighting the
286

29.7 Page 287

▲back to top


Contents
candles, taking out the cruets and in helping the priest to vest. Whenever someone else
wanted to serve the Mass, he willingly gave way and then heard it with great recollection.
Those who have observed him assisting at Mass or at Benediction in the evening are
unanimous in asserting that it was impossible to look at him without being struck and
edied by the fervour he showed in praying, and by his composure.
He was also very eager to read books and to sing hymns about the Blessed Sacrament.
Among the many little prayers he recited throughout the day, his favourite was:
Blessed and praised every moment be the most holy and divine Sacrament.
With this prayer, he would say, I gain 100 days indulgence every time; and moreover
every time I began saying it all the bad thoughts running through my mind disappear.
This brief prayer is a hammer with which I am certain to break the horns of the devil
whenever he comes to tempt me.
287

29.8 Page 288

▲back to top


Chapter 22. Spirit of prayer
It is so dicult to get boys to enjoy prayer. Their ckle age makes anything which
requires serious mental attention seem nauseating and heavy. A boy is very fortunate
if he has been trained in prayer and likes it. The fountain of divine blessings is always
opened by prayer.
Besucco belonged to the number of these boys. The assistance given him by his parents
from his earliest years, the care taken by his teacher and especially the help of his parish
priest all produced the desired end in our Francis. He was not accustomed to meditate,
but he recited many vocal prayers. He uttered the words clearly and distinctly and he
pronounced them in such a way that he seemed to be speaking to Our Lord, or Our Lady
or some saint to whom he was directing his prayers.
He got up and dressed himself as soon as he was called in the morning, made his bed
and then went straight to church or else he knelt down by his bedside to pray until the
bell called him elsewhere. His punctuality in going to church meant that he could sit next
to those companions or go to those places where he knew he would not be distracted.
He was always upset whenever he saw anyone talking or acting in a dissipated manner.
One day as soon as he left the Church he went looking for a boy who had misbehaved in
this way. When he found him he told him what he had done and, having made him see
he had done wrong, he urged him to be more recollected in church.
He had a special devotion towards Mary most holy. He was particularly fervent towards
her during the novena in preparation for her birthday. Every evening the Rector used to
propose some practice in his exercise book. This way, he would say, I shall have a ne
present to give to Our Lady at the end of the year. Throughout the day he repeated the
practice and reminded his companions of it. He wanted to know the exact spot where
Dominic Savio used to kneel to pray in front of Our Lady's Altar; he would go there
to pray also. He used to say that he would dearly like to stay there from morning till
evening to pray to Our Lady.
Because I seem to have Savio praying with me; he seems to answer my prayers, and
his fervour instils itself into my heart.
Generally he was the last to leave the church because he used always to stop for a
short time in front of Our Lady's statue. This often caused him to miss breakfast. Those
who noticed it were amazed that a strong, healthy boy of fourteen years would forget his
bodily food in favour of the spiritual food of prayer.
Often, especially during holiday time, he went into the church with some of his compan-
ions to pray the seven joys of Mary, the seven sorrows of Mary, the litanies or the prayer
to Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament. He never wanted to let others lead these prayers. On
Friday whenever he could, he made or at least read the Stations of the Cross. This was
one of his special practices of piety.
288

29.9 Page 289

▲back to top


Contents
The way of the Cross, he used to say, is a spark of re for me; it helps me to pray
and it drives me to put up with anything for the love of God.
He loved praying so much, and he was so used to it that whenever he was on his own
or had nothing to do, he would immediately say some prayers. He often began to pray
during recreation, and at times involuntarily used little spontaneous prayers during his
games. One day he saw his Superior, ran up to him, greeted him by name and then said
to him,
Oh, Holy Mary.
Another time he wanted to call out to a companion with whom he was playing and he
shouted:
Oh, Our Father.
Whilst these actions caused his companions to laugh at him, they also showed his love
for prayer and his ability to recollect himself, to raise his mind to God. According to
masters of the spiritual life this denotes a high degree of perfection which is rarely seen
in people even far advanced in virtue.
After night prayers said in common every evening he went to the dormitory and knelt
down on top of his trunk not a very comfortable position for a quarter of an hour or
even half an hour to pray. When he was told that this disturbed his companions who were
already in bed, he shortened his prayers and made sure that he was in bed at the same
time as his companions. However, as soon as he settled into bed, he joined his hands on
his breast and prayed until he fell asleep. If he woke up during the night he immediately
began to pray for the souls in purgatory and he experienced great displeasure if sleep
overtook him before he nished his prayer.
I'm sorry, he told a companion, that I can't spend some time in bed without sleeping.
I'm quite distressed. How much good I could do for the souls in Purgatory if I could
pray as I want to.
In short, if we examine the spirit of prayer of this boy we can say that he literally
followed the precept of Our Saviour who commanded us to pray always, because he
passed his days and nights in continuous prayer.
289

29.10 Page 290

▲back to top


Chapter 23. His penances
Boys generally get frightened when you speak to them of penance. But when the love of
God takes possession of a heart, nothing in this world and no suering distress it; on the
other hand every aiction in this life is a source of consolation. Tender hearts believe
that suering brings great results, and that a glorious reward in heaven is reserved for
those who suer during life.
From the earliest years Besucco had a great desire to suer. Here at the Oratory he
redoubled his fervour for suering. He went to his Superior one day and said:
I am very worried: Our Lord says in the Gospel that you can only gain entrance to
Paradise by innocence or by penance. I can't go there through innocence because I've
already lost it. Therefore I have to go there through penance.
The Superior replied that he should accept as his penances diligence in study, attention
in school, obedience to his superiors, putting up with the inconveniences of life such as
heat, cold, wind, hunger, thirst.
But, Besucco interjected, we must suer these things as a matter of necessity.
That's right. But if you add suering for the love of God to what you must suer as a
matter of necessity, it will become real penance, it will please the Lord, and it will bring
merit to your soul.
He quietened down for a time, but he always asked to be allowed to fast, to give up
this or that at breakfast, to wear something uncomfortable under his clothing or to put
things in his bed. These were always forbidden him. On the Vigil of All Saints Day he
asked as a special favour to be allowed to fast on bread and water, but this was changed
to abstinence at breakfast time. This pleased him greatly because, as he said would be
able, at least in something, to imitate the Saints in Paradise who saved their souls by
walking the path of suering.
It is not necessary to speak of the custody of the senses, especially of the eyes. Anyone
who for any length of time had observed his very composure, his behaviour towards
his companions, his modesty both inside the house and outside of it would not hesitate
to arm that he could be proposed as the perfect model of mortication and external
behaviour of young people.
Although he was prohibited from performing corporal penances, he obtained permis-
sion for penances of another kind, namely doing the most humble tasks in the house.
Some of the things he tackled with pleasure and great satisfaction were: running mes-
sages for his companions, carrying water, cleaning shoes, serving at table when he was
allowed to, sweeping the refectory, sweeping the dormitory, carrying away the rubbish,
carrying parcels and trunks, provided he was strong enough. These are all examples
which could be imitated by certain young people who, when away from home, nd it
hard to lend a helping hand when they could do so. Sometimes there are young people
290

30 Pages 291-300

▲back to top


30.1 Page 291

▲back to top


Contents
who are ashamed to accompany their parents because they are not well dressed. It is as
though being away from home changes their condition and makes them forget their duty
of reverence, respect and obedience to their parents, and of charity towards everyone.
But these small mortications contented Besucco for a short time only; he wanted
bigger mortications. Sometimes he was heard to complain that he had performed bigger
penances at home and his health had never suered. His Superior always answered that
real penances does not consist in what pleases us, but in what pleases the Lord and
promotes his glory. Be obedient, added the Superior, and diligent in your duties, be
kind and charitable towards your companions, put up with their defects, give them good
advice and you will be doing something which pleases the Lord more than any other
sacrice.
Taking literally to heart what he had been told about patiently putting up with cold,
he did not clothe himself properly when winter came along. One day I saw him looking
very pale and asked him if he were sick.
No, he answered, I'm quite all right.
I took his hand and then realised that he was still in summer clothing even though we
were within the novena for Christmas.
Haven't you any winter clothing? I asked.
Yes, it's in my room.
Why aren't you wearing it?
Ah . . . for the reason you already know: put up with the cold of winter for the love
of God.
Go and put it on immediately. See that you are well protected against the cold of
winter. If you need anything ask for it and you'll be given it straightaway.
Despite all this, however, we could not prevent one behaviour which was possibly the
beginning of the illness which carried him to the grave, but more about that later.
291

30.2 Page 292

▲back to top


Chapter 24. Particular deeds and sayings
There are some things Besucco said and did which have no direct relation to what we
have already described, so they will now be recounted separately. I shall begin with his
conversations. When speaking he was somewhat reserved, but jovial and witty. He would
willingly talk about his experiences as a shepherd when he took sheep and goats out to
pasture. He spoke of the bushes, pastures, valleys, caves and storms in the mountains of
Roburento and Dreco as so many other wonders of the world.
He also had some proverbs which for him were undisputed truths. Whenever he wanted
someone not to think too much of the things of the world, but rather to think of heavenly
things he would say:
It is very dicult for Heaven to open to anyone who looks at the earth like a goat.
One day a companion was speaking about religion and he let slip a few seriously
mistaken points of view. Both because he was young and because he wasn't suciently
well instructed, Besucco kept quiet but he was uneasy and annoyed.
Later he gained courage and with a smile on his face he spoke to all those present:
Listen, some time ago I read in the dictionary the meaning of the word trade and
amongst other things I noted this phrase: `Let everyone stick to his own trade'. My
father said the same thing in dierent words: Anyone who does what he doesn't know
spoils what he does.
They all understood his meaning; the one who had spoken indiscreetly kept quiet
whilst the others admired Besucco's shrewdness and prudence.
He was always happy with the arrangements of the superiors. He never complained
about the timetable, the setting of the table, the organisation at school, and so on. He
always found everything to his liking. When asked how it was that he was always happy
with everything he replied:
I am made of esh and bones like the others, but I want to do everything for the glory
of God; therefore everything that does not suit me will certainly be pleasing to God;
hence I always have a good reason for being contented.
One day he was with some boarders who had recently come to the house and who
could not settle down to the new kind of life. He comforted them saying:
If we joined the army, would we be able to determine our own timetable? Would we
be able to go to bed and get up when we liked? Or would we be free to go for a walk?
No, they answered, but a little bit of freedom ....
We are denitely free, interrupted Francis, if we are doing the will of God and we
only become real slaves when we fall into sin, because then we are the slaves of our
greatest enemy, the devil.
But at home I was able to eat better and sleep more comfortably than here, com-
plained one of them.
292

30.3 Page 293

▲back to top


Contents
I grant that what you say is true, that is, that at home the food was better and the beds
more comfortable, but I'm telling you that you were fostering two great enemies gluttony
and laziness. I'll go further and tell you that we weren't born just to sleep and eat as the
goats and sheep do, but we have to work for the glory of God and ee idleness which is
the father of all vices. Moreover, haven't you heard what our Superior said?
I don't remember.
Yesterday our Superior said, amongst other things, that boys remain here voluntarily
and not by force. If anyone is unhappy, he concluded, let him tell me and I'll try to
satisfy him; anyone who doesn't want to remain here is free to go, but if he does stay I
don't want him spreading discontent.
I would go elsewhere, but that would cost money and my parents can't aord it.
All the more reason for you to be happy here; if you can't pay you should show yourself
more satised than others, because you never look a gift horse in the mouth. And so,
my friends, we must be aware that we are in a house of Divine Providence; some pay a
little, some pay nothing; and where could we get something else at this price?
What you say is true, but if we could have something better to eat. . ..
Since you're dying for want of something better to eat, I'll tell you how to get it; go
and board elsewhere.
But I haven't got the money to pay board.
Well then, keep quiet, and be content with the food they give you. Especially so since
all our other companions are happy with it. If you really want me to speak my mind, my
friends, I'll tell you that strong young people such as we are should not give too much
attention to the niceties of life. As Christians we must do some penance if we want to
go to heaven; we must mortify our tendency to gluttony in good time. Believe me, this
is an easy way for us to obtain the blessings from the Lord and to gain some merit for
Heaven.
It was these and other similar ways of speaking that he helped his companions and
became a model to them of Christian politeness and charity.
Whilst we're on this point, he used to write proverbs and moral sayings on his exercise-
books. He was also quite eloquent in his letters and I think it worthwhile to reproduce
some of these, which were kindly given to me by those to whom they were written.
293

30.4 Page 294

▲back to top


Chapter 25. His letters
These letters are a manifest sign of the goodness of heart and the sincere piety of our
Besucco. It is a rare thing, even in older people, to nd letters written without human
respect and full of religious and moral sentiments. Yet this we should expect of every
Christian. But it is indeed very rare to nd young people doing this. I should like all of
you, dear young readers of mine, to avoid the kind of letter which has nothing religious
in it, a letter which could well be written by the pagans themselves.
No, let us use this wonderful means to communicate our thoughts and our plans to
those who are far away from us, but let us always distinguish between the Christian and
the pagan in our correspondence; and let us never forget some moral thought. Hence I am
including some of young Besucco's letters which I think will please my readers because
of their simplicity and tenderness.
The rst bears the date 27th September, 1863, and was addressed to his Godfather,
the Archpriest of Argentera. In it he informs him how happy he is at the Oratory and
thanks him for sending him there.
My dear Godfather,
Four days ago my companions went home for twenty days' holiday. I am very
pleased to see them have a happy holiday, but I am better o than they are
because by staying here I have time to write this letter to you. I hope that
you will be pleased with it. First of all I must tell you that I cannot nd
sucient words to thank you for all the good you have done for me. Apart
from the favours you have done me, especially that of teaching me in your
home, you have also taught me so many things, both spiritual and temporal,
that are of great help to me. But the greatest of these favours was to send me
to this house where nothing is lacking for my soul or my body. I thank the
Lord more and more that he has given me this great favour in preference to so
many other boys. I ask him with all my heart to give me grace to correspond
with so many signs of heavenly kindness. I am more than happy in this place,
there is nothing that I want, my every wish is taken care of. I thank you and
all the other benefactors for the things you have sent me. I had hoped last
week for the consolation of seeing you here in Turin so that you could speak
with my superiors about my conduct. Patience, the Lord wants to defer this
consolation for me.
From your letter I learned that my dear ones at home cried when they heard
my letter read out. Tell them that they have reason to rejoice and not to
cry, because I am very happy. I thank you for the precious advice that you
294

30.5 Page 295

▲back to top


Contents
gave me, and I assure you that so far I have done all I could to put them
into practice. Thank my sister for the Communion that she made especially
for me; I'm sure that it has helped me with my studies. Although it seems
impossible in such a short time I have been able to get into Second Year.
Greet my parents for me and tell them to pray for me and not to be worried
because I am in good health, have everything I need and in a word am very
happy.
Please excuse me for the delay in writing; over recent days I have had a lot
to do preparing for the exams, which I did better in than I expected to. I
really want to express my gratitude to you, but having no other way to do
so, I will try to make recompense by asking the Lord to give you good health
and happy days.
Give me your blessing, and consider me always as
Your devoted godson,
Francis Besucco.
Francis' father, a knife-grinder by trade, spent summer working in the elds and looking
after the animals at Argentera, but in autumn he left and went to other districts to earn
his and his family's bread, working with his trade. On 26th October, Francis wrote him
a letter in which, noting how happy he was to be in Turin, he expressed his tender lial
aection in the following way:
My dear father,
Time is coming, dear father, when you will have to set out through the
countryside to provide what the family needs. I cannot possibly accompany
you on your trip but I will be with you in my thoughts and prayers. I assure
you that every day I ask the Lord to give you health and his holy grace.
My Godfather was here at the Oratory and that gave me great pleasure.
Amongst other things he told me you were afraid I am going hungry; no,
don't worry, I have bread in abundance, and if I were to put aside what I
didn't need, you would be able to make a huge loaf out of it, as we say. You
just need to know that we eat four times a day and always as much as we
want; there is soup for dinner, as well as a second course, and for supper,
soup. Once we had wine each day but it has become so expensive that now
we have it just on Sundays. So don't worry about me. I have nothing else I
want since everything I want is given me.
There are two things which give me great pleasure, and these are that my
Superiors are very happy with me and I with them. The other was the visit
from the Archbishop of Sassari. He came to see the Rector; he visited the
house, spent time talking to many of the boys, and I had the pleasure of
kissing his hand and receiving his blessing.
295

30.6 Page 296

▲back to top


Contents
Dear father, greet all the family for me and especially my dear mother. Give
my news to my Godfather and keep thanking him for what he has done for
me. Do well on your trip through the countryside and should you nd a xed
place to say somewhere let me know and I will quickly give you more news.
Pray for me,
Your aectionate son always,
Francis.
From the time his Godfather came to visit him, he was very keen to get letters from him.
There was one letter which satised this burning desire, in which the zealous priest gave
him some advice for his spiritual and material wellbeing. Francis wrote back saying how
happy he was; he thanked him and promised to put his advice into practice.
The letter, written on 23rd November, expressed the following sentiments:
My dear Godfather,
I received your letter on the 14th of this month. You can imagine what a
consolation it gave me. I spent that whole day like a feast day. I read it
and reread it many times and the more I did so the more courage I gained
for my study and to be a better person. I know now what a great gift
you gave me by sending me here to the Oratory. I cannot possibly express
my heartfelt gratitude except by going to the church and praying for my
benefactors and especially for you; and in order not to lost study time, I go
during recreation. Perhaps I should slow down a little because as much as I
nd great contentment in study and prayer, I should be at recreation with
the others because that's what our Superiors tell us to do as something which
our study and our health.
Now all classes have started up and from morning to evening, between school,
study, singing practice, music, religious practices and relaxation I have no
time left to think about myself.
I am happy to say that Lieutenant Eysautier often comes to visit; some days
ago he brought me such a beautiful cloak that if you saw me in it you would
think I was a little lord.
He recommended that I nd a good companion and I did so immediately.
This boy is better than me at studies and also more virtuous. As soon as we
met we became rm friends. We speak of nothing else between us but study
and matters of piety. He also likes recreation but after we have run around
for a while we start walking up and down discussing things to do with school.
The Lord is helping me in noticeable ways; I am always going ahead with
things here: of the ninety in my class there are only fteen still ahead of me.
I am consoled to think my friends still remember me; tell them I love them
very much and to be diligent in their study and piety. Thank you for the
296

30.7 Page 297

▲back to top


Contents
beautiful letter you wrote me and I will try to put into practice the advice
contained in it. I have a burning desire to be good because I know that God
has prepared a great reward for me and for those who love and serve him in
this life.
Forgive me for taking time to write and if I have not put into practice the
advice you have given me, my dear benefactor. I ask you to greet everyone
at home for me, and since I cannot greet my father personally I do so in
my heart, praying to God for him. May God's will, not mine, be done in
everything.
Your devoted godson in the most lovable hearts of Jesus and Mary,
Francis.
Francis enclosed a letter with this one to his parish priest; it was addressed to his friend,
a virtuous cousin named Anthony Beltrandi, also of Argentera.
The construction, the diction, the thoughts of the letter make it worthy of inclusion
here as a model of letters that can be exchanged by two good young friends.
My dear friend Anthony,
My Godfather has given me good news of you. He tells me that you should
take up study like I did. I can tell you that this is a very good idea and you
will be very happy if you go on with it.
Since our good parish priest is prepared to teach you, try to repay him by
diligence in the fulllment of your duties. Throw yourself into the study but
accompany it with prayer and devotion; this is the only way to succeed in
this undertaking and to be truly satised. I am pleased to think that next
year you will be my companion in this house.
There is just one little thought I want to leave you: obedience and submission
to your parents and your parish priest. And I recommend that you give good
example to your companions.
And I want to ask a favour of you. During this winter make the Stations of the
Cross after the sacred functions as I used to do when I was home. Endeavour
to promote this pious practice and you will be blessed by the Lord. Time
is precious, try to use it well; if you have any free time, gather some boys
together and get them to revise the Christian Doctrine lesson taught on the
previous Sunday. This is a very good way of earning God's blessing. Tell my
Godfather to give me some news about you when he writes to me, and in that
way I shall be ever surer of your good will. Dear friend, what great suering
I endure when I think of the time that I have wasted and that I could have
spent in study or in other good works.
I hope that you will take my letter in good part and if there is anything that
displeases you, I ask your forgiveness. Do your very best to ensure that next
year we shall be schoolmates here in Turin, if this is pleasing to the Lord.
297

30.8 Page 298

▲back to top


Contents
Cheerio, dear Anthony, pray for me.
Your loving friend,
Francis Besucco.
298

30.9 Page 299

▲back to top


Chapter 26. Last letter - Thoughts
written to his mother
The great piety of Francis is revealed in his letters in the previous Chapter. Every
spoken or written word contributes to a network of delicate love and holy thought. It
seems however that, as he gradually approached the end of his life, he became even more
inamed with God's love. Indeed, it seems from certain expressions that he had some
forewarning. When his Godfather received his last letter he exclaimed: My godson
wants to leave me; God wants him for himself.
I refer to it here in its entirety as a true model for whoever wants to wish someone a
Happy New Year in a Christian manner. It bears the date, 28th December 1863.
My beloved Godfather,
Any well brought up young lad would certainly commit a serious act of culpa-
ble ingratitude if he were not to write to his parents and benefactors at this
time of year to wish them every blessing and happiness. But what should I
say to you my beloved and illustrious benefactor? From the day I was born
you began to be good to me and look after my soul. My rst learning about
life, about piety, fear of God, I owe to you. If I have completed some years at
school, if I have been able to y from dangers to my soul, is all due to your
advice and your care.
However can I recompense you for this then? Since I have no other way to do
so, I will at least try to give you a sign of my continual gratitude by keeping
in mind all the benets I have received, and in these few days left to me I will
try with all my strength to wish you copious blessings from Heaven, a good
end to the current year and a good beginning to the new year.
There is an ancient proverb which says: Well begun is half done; so I too
want to begin this new year well, begin it according to the Lord's will and
continue it according to his will.
My studies are going well right now; my conduct in study, dormitory and in
piety have always been EXCELLENT. I have had news that my father and
brother are in good health. Give this news to those at home and I am sure
they will be pleased about it. Tell them not to be worried about anything. I
am well and lack nothing.
Could I ask you too to greet my good teacher Antonio Valorso, and tell him
that I ask forgiveness for the times I was disobedient and the many times I
upset him while I was at school there.
299

30.10 Page 300

▲back to top


Contents
Finally, I renew my assurance that not a day will pass without my asking
God to keep you healthy and give you a long life. My dear Godfather, I ask
your forgiveness too for all the bother I have been; keep helping me with your
advice. I have no other wish than to be good and to correct all my faults.
May God's will and not mine always be done.
With great respect and aection,
I remain,
your devoted godchild,
Francis Besucco.
In the letter to his godfather he enclosed a note for his mother, the last one he wrote
and which can be considered as his last testament or nal words to his parents.
My beloved mother,
We are at the end of the year. God has helped us to live it well. Indeed, I
can say that for me this year was a continual run of heavenly favours. While
I wish you a good conclusion to the few days that remain, I ask the Lord to
give you a good beginning to the new year and one which continues and is
lled with all kinds of spiritual and temporal good things. May the Blessed
Virgin Mary obtain for you from her Son a long life and happy days.
Today I received a letter from my father, from which I know that both he
and my brother are in good health and this gives me great consolation. I am
sending you here a note of some items they still need.
My dear mother, I was a lot of bother to you at home, and I still am. But
I will try to make up for it through my good conduct and my prayers. I ask
you to do whatever you can so my sister Maria can study, so that through
this she can be better instructed in her religion.
Goodbye, my dear mother, goodbye. Let's oer the Lord our actions and our
hearts and recommend the salvation of our souls especially to him. May the
Lord's will always be done.
For my part, wish every good to all those at home, pray for me,
Your aectionate son,
Francis.
From these last letters we see clearly that Besucco's heart seemed no longer of this world
but of someone who though walking with feet on the earth has his soul already with God
whom he wants to constantly speak and write about.
As his fervour grew for religious things, so too did his keen desire to withdraw himself
from the world. If I could, he often said, I would like to separate my soul from my body
300

31 Pages 301-310

▲back to top


31.1 Page 301

▲back to top


Contents
so that I could better understand what it means when we say we love God. If it weren't
that I am not allowed, he went so far as to say, I would like to abstain from all food
so that I could enjoy at length the great pleasure experienced in suering for the Lord.
What great consolation the martyrs must have experienced in dying for the faith.
In short, he exemplied by word and deed what St. Paul said: I desire to be annihi-
lated so as to be gloried with my Lord.
God saw the great love that this little heart had for Him and to prevent the evil of
the world from ruining him, He decided to call him to Himself; he allowed an inordinate
love of penance to a certain extent to be responsible for it
301

31.2 Page 302

▲back to top


Chapter 27. A badly chosen penance and
the beginning of his illnessChapter 27. A
badly chosen penance and the beginning
of his illness
Francis had read in the life of Dominic Savio how once he had imprudently let the cold
of winter set in without putting heavy blankets on his bed. Besucco decided to imitate
him. He deemed that the order given to him to be warmly clothed applied only to the
daytime, and that he was free to mortify himself in bed at night. He said nothing to
anybody, took the woollen blankets issued to all the boys but, instead of putting them
on his bed he folded them up and put them under his pillow. Things seemed to be all
right until the early days of January, when one morning he was so benumbed with cold
that he couldn't get up with the others. The Superiors were told that Besucco stayed
in bed because he was ill, and the inrmarian was sent to see him and nd out what he
needed. When he arrived, he asked what was the matter.
Nothing at all, Francis replied.
If it is nothing, then why did you stay in bed?
Well - I'm just a little o colour.
The inrmarian went to pull up his blankets and found that he was covered by only
one summer blanket.
Where are your winter blankets, Besucco?
Here under the pillow.
Why did you do this?
No special reason - when Jesus was on the cross he wasn't covered any better than I
am.
It didn't take long to realise that Besucco was quite ill and he was transferred immedi-
ately to the inrmary. The doctor was called at once, he thought at rst that the illness
was not serious and diagnosed it as a simple cold.
But on the following day he noticed that instead of going away, the illness was causing
inammatory congestion in the stomach, and that it had taken a turn for the worse.
The usual remedies were applied - laxatives, emetics, blood-letting and doses of various
medicines, but nothing seemed to work.
One day he was asked why he had been so careless as not to cover himself suciently
in bed. He replied: I am sorry that this has displeased my superiors, I hope however
that the Lord will accept my little penance in satisfaction for my sins.
But what of the consequences of your imprudence?
302

31.3 Page 303

▲back to top


Contents
I shall leave the consequences in the hands of the Lord. I am not interested in what
the future holds out for my body provided everything turns out to the greater glory of
God and to the advantage of my soul.
303

31.4 Page 304

▲back to top


Chapter 28. He is resigned to his illness -
Edifying words
His illness lasted for eight days; for him it was an exercise, for his companions an example,
in patience and Christian resignation. The illness hampered his breathing and this led to
severe, continual headaches; he had to submit to further painful surgical treatment; they
tried several drastic remedies. But nothing they did was able to alleviate the illness and
it served only to highlight his admirable patience. He never gave any sign of resentment
nor did he complain. If it was suggested that the medicine did not taste nice he would
immediately reply:
If it tasted sweet, it would be more pleasant in my mouth, but it is only right that I
should do some penance for my greediness in the past.
Another time he was asked if he was suering greatly.
Yes, it is true that I am suering a lot, but what is this compared to what I should
suer because of my sins? I should like to assure you, however, that I am quite happy;
I had never thought that I would get so much pleasure from suering for the love of the
Lord.
If anyone did something for him, he thanked him profusely, saying immediately:
May the Lord reward you for your kindness towards me. Not sure as to how to
express his gratitude to the inrmarian, he said to him more than once:
May the Lord reward you for me, and if I go to Heaven, I'll pray with all my heart
for you that the Lord will bless and help you.
One day the inrmarian asked him whether he was afraid of dying.
My dear inrmarian, he replied, if the Lord wanted to take me to Paradise with
him I should be very pleased to obey his call; however, I fear that I am not suciently
prepared. But despite this I place hope in his innite mercy and I recommend myself
wholeheartedly to Mary Most Holy, to St. Aloysius Gonzaga and to Dominic Savio. I
hope that with their protection, I shall have a happy death.
On the fourth day of his illness, the doctor began to fear for the life of our Francis.
Beginning to speak to him of this last moment, I said:
My dear Francis, would you like to go to Heaven?
Can you imagine me not wanting to go to Heaven? But I have to earn it rst.
If you had a choice between being cured and going to Heaven, what would you choose?
These are two dierent things: to live for the Lord, or to die to go to the Lord. The
rst pleases me, and the second pleases me even more. But who can assure me of Heaven
after the many sins I have committed?
In making such a proposal to you, I took it for granted that you are sure of going
to Heaven. But, if you are assuming that you might go elsewhere, I only wish that you
304

31.5 Page 305

▲back to top


Contents
would forget about it.
How then can I deserve Heaven?
You can lay claim to Heaven through the merits of the Passion and Death of Our
Lord Jesus Christ.
Will I go to Heaven then?
Most surely, but when the Lord wants it.
He then looked at those present, rubbed his hands and joyfully exclaimed:
It's a contract then: Heaven and nothing else; to Heaven and nowhere else. Don't
speak to me of anything else, only Heaven.
I am happy, I then told him, that you show such a strong desire to go to Heaven,
but I want you to be ready to do the holy will of God ....
He interrupted what I was saying with:
Yes, yes, let the holy will of God be done in everything, both in Heaven and on earth.
On the fth day of the illness he asked to receive the Sacraments. He wanted to make
a general Confession: this was denied him. There was no need for it as he had made
one a few months previously. However, he was deeply moved as he prepared for that last
confession with very great fervour. After confession he appeared to be very happy and
he said to the person who was assisting him:
In the past I promised Our Lord a thousand times that I would not oend him
anymore, but I did not keep my word. I have renewed this promise today and I hope to
be faithful right up to my death.
That evening he was asked if he had any messages for any one.
Yes, he told me, tell everyone to pray that my time in purgatory may be short.
What would you like me to tell your companions on your behalf ?
Tell them to avoid scandal, and to always make good confessions.
And to the clerics?
Tell the clerics to give the boys good example and good advice whenever it is needed.
And your Superiors?
Tell my superiors that 1 thank them for all their kindness towards me; tell them to
keep working for the salvation of souls; and when I am in Heaven I shall pray to God for
them.
And what have you to say to me?
He was quite moved by these words, he looked at me straight in the eye and then
replied:
I ask you to help me to save my soul. For a long time I have prayer to the Lord that
I may die in you arms. I ask you to carry out this work of charity and help me until the
last moments of my life.
I assured him I would not abandon him whether he recovered or remained ill, and even
more so if he found himself at the point of death. He was very happy after that and
wanted only to receive the Holy Viaticum.
305

31.6 Page 306

▲back to top


Chapter 29. He receives Viaticum -
Other edifying words - Something he
regrets
On the sixth day of his illness (January 8), he asked to go to Holy Communion.
How I would like to go to Communion with my companions in church, he said, it
is eight days since I last received my dear Jesus with them. Whilst he was preparing
to receive Communion he asked someone who was helping him the meaning of the word
Viaticum.
Viaticum, came the reply, means help and a companion for the journey.
Oh, what wonderful help shall be mine, having with me the bread of Angels for the
journey I am about to undertake.
Not only will you have this heavenly bread, he was told, but you will have Jesus
himself as your help and companion on the great journey you are preparing to make to
eternity.
If Jesus is my friend and companion I have nothing to fear; on the other hand I have
everything to hope for in his great mercy. Jesus, Mary and Joseph, I give you my heart
and my soul.
Then he made his preparation. He did not need help as he had his usual prayers which
he recited one after the other. He received the Holy Host with those signs of piety which
are better imagined than described.
After Communion he settled down to make his thanksgiving. When asked if he needed
anything, he answered nothing other than: Let us pray. After a long thanksgiving he
turned to those standing by and asked them not to speak of anything to him except
Heaven.
Then the Bursar of the House visited him, to his great delight.
Oh, Father Savio, he said with a smile, this time I'm going to Heaven.
Courage now! Let us place both life and death in the hands of God; let us hope to go
to Heaven but when God wants it.
Father Savio, please pardon me for all the trouble I've given you; pray for me, and
when I'm in Heaven I'll also pray to God for you.
Some time later when I saw that he was reasonably at ease, I asked him if he had any
messages for his parish priest. This seemed to disturb him,
My parish priest, he answered, did a lot for me. He did his utmost to help me save
my soul. Tell him that I have never forgotten his advice. I shall not have the pleasure
of seeing him again in this world, but I hope to go to Heaven and I shall pray to the
Blessed Virgin to help him keep all my companions on the right track and then one day
306

31.7 Page 307

▲back to top


Contents
I'll be able to see him and all his parishioners in Heaven.
He was choking with emotion as he nished speaking.
After he had rested I asked him if he wanted to see his relatives.
It is not possible for me to see them, he answered, because they are too far away,
they are poor and they can't aord to come here. And also, my father is working away
from home. Tell them that I die resigned, cheerful and happy. Tell them to pray for me.
I hope to go to Heaven. I'll wait for them all there. To my mother ... He could not go
on.
Some hours later I asked him: Have you by any chance a message for your mother?
Tell my mother that God has heard her prayer. Many times she told me: `My dear
Francis, I want you to live for a long time in this world but I would rather have you die
a thousand times than see you become the enemy of God because of sin.' I hope that
my sins have been forgiven and I hope I am the friend of God and that I shall soon go
to enjoy Him for eternity. Bless my mother, O my God, give her courage to accept my
death with resignation; give me the grace to see her and all the family in Heaven, where
we shall enjoy your glory.
He wanted to go on talking, but I told him to be quiet and rest a while. He became
worse on the evening of January 8 and it was decided to give him Extreme Unction.
When asked if he wanted to receive this Sacrament he answered:
Yes, with all my heart.
Have you perhaps anything bothering your conscience?
Yes there is something that has been on my mind all my life, but I never imagined
that it would give me so much sorrow at the point of death.
What is it that is troubling you and causing remorse?
I have the deepest sorrow for not having loved God as much as he should have been
loved in my life.
Don't worry about that for in this world we can never love God to the extent that he
deserves to be loved. We need only do our best; only in Heaven can we love him as he
should be loved. There we shall see Him as He really is, we shall know him and enjoy his
goodness, his glory and his love. How fortunate you are because shortly you're going to
have this wonderful opportunity. But now prepare to receive Extreme Unction, which is
the sacrament that wipes away the stain of sin and also gives us bodily health if this is
good for the soul.
I don't want to discuss the health of the body any more, he replied, as for my sins, I
ask forgiveness and I hope that they will be completely forgiven. I trust also that I shall
obtain the remission of the punishment I must suer for them in Purgatory.
307

31.8 Page 308

▲back to top


Chapter 30. He receives the Holy Oils -
His spontaneous prayers during this
When everything had been prepared for the last sacrament that man receives in this
mortal life, he wanted to say the Conteor himself, along with the other prayers; and he
said his own prayer at each anointing.
Father Alasonatti, Prefect of the house, was administering it to him. At the anointing
of the eyes, our pious sick boy said: O my God, pardon me for looking at things I should
not have looked at and for reading things I should not have read. At the ears: O my
God, pardon me for all that I have listened to that was contrary to your holy law. Please
grant that while being closed for ever to the world they may be opened to hear your
voice calling me to enjoy your glory.
At the anointing of the nostrils.
Pardon me, O Lord, for all the satisfaction I have taken in smelling things.
At the mouth:
O my God, pardon me for my gluttony and for all the words which have oended you
in one way or another. Grant that as soon as possible my tongue may sing your praises
for all eternity.
At this point, the Prefect was quite overcome with emotion and said:
What beautiful thoughts, how wonderful in a boy so young.
Continuing with the administration of the Sacrament he anointed the hands, saying:
By this holy anointing and by his most compassionate mercy, may God pardon you
every sin committed by the sense of touch.
The sick boy continued:
O my great God, with the veil of your mercy and through the merits of the wounds in
your hands cover and wipe out all the sins I have committed by my actions throughout
my life.
At the feet:
Pardon, O Lord, the sins that I have committed with these feet, either by going where
I should not have gone or by not going where my duties summoned me. May your mercy
pardon all the sins I may have committed by thought, word, deed or omission.
He was told more than once that it was sucient to say these spontaneous prayers
silently in his heart and that God did not ask for the great eort he was making to pray
aloud. He was silent for a few moments but then continued in the same tone of voice as
before. At the nish he seemed so tired and his pulse was so weak that we thought that
he was about to draw his last breath. Shortly afterwards he recovered slightly and, in
the presence of many people, he addressed these words to the Superior.
308

31.9 Page 309

▲back to top


Contents
I have prayed a lot to the Blessed Virgin so that I would die on a day dedicated to
her and I hope I shall be heard. What else could I ask of the Lord?
In answer to his question he was told:
Ask the Lord to grant you to do all your Purgatory in this world so that when you
die your soul will go straight to Heaven.
Oh, yes, he immediately replied, I ask for this with all my heart. Please give me
your blessing. I hope that the Lord will make me suer in this world to the point that I
have done all my purgatory and so, when my soul is separated from my body, it will y
straight to Heaven.
It would seem that the Lord heard his prayer as he improved somewhat and his life
was prolonged for about twenty-four hours.
309

31.10 Page 310

▲back to top


Chapter 31. A marvellous fact - Two
visits - His precious death
Saturday, 9th January, was the last day on earth for our dear Besucco. He had perfect
use of his senses and his reason throughout the day. He wanted to pray all the time, but
he was told not to as it tired him too much.
Well, at least, he said, let someone near me do the praying and I shall repeat in my
heart the words he says aloud.
Just to please him it was necessary to have someone by his bed praying continuously.
Amongst those who visited him that day there was a companion who was a bit trouble-
some.
How are you Besucco? he asked.
My dear friend, he replied, I am at the end of my life. Pray for me in these my last
moments. But remember that one day you too will nd yourself in a similar state. Oh,
how happy you will be if you have been good! But, if you don't change your way of life,
how sorry you are going to be at the moment of death! His companion began to cry
and from that moment onwards thoughts more about his soul; today he is still one of the
good boys.
At ten in the evening he was visited by Lieutenant Eysautier and his wife. The
Lieutenant had had a hand in Francis' admission to the Oratory and he had helped
him considerably. Besucco was very happy to see them and he showed lively signs of
gratitude. This courageous man was greatly edied when he saw the happiness in the
boy's face, also the signs of devotion which he demonstrated and the assistance he was
getting, and he said:
Dying like this is a real pleasure, and I would like to nd myself in a similar state.
Then he turned to the dying boy and said:
Dear Francis, when you get to Heaven pray for me and for my wife .... But he was
overcome with emotion and could not continue; he departed after giving the sick boy a
nal wave of his hand.
About half past ten it seemed that Francis had only a few more minutes to live. He
moved his hands from under the blankets and tried to lift them up. I took them and
joined them together on top of the bed.
He separated them and lifted them up again. He was smiling and his eyes were xed
as if gazing at something he liked. Thinking that perhaps he wanted a crucix, I put
one in his hands. He took it, kissed it, and put it on the bed, and straightaway lifted
up his arms again in an outburst of joy. His face appeared to be stronger and to have
more colour in it than when he had been healthy. Its beauty and radiance was such
that it eclipsed the inrmary lights. The ten bystanders were dumb-founded and their
310

32 Pages 311-320

▲back to top


32.1 Page 311

▲back to top


Contents
astonishment grew when the dying boy lifted his head a little and stretched out his hands
as if to shake hands with someone he loved. Then in a joyful resonant voice he sang:
Praise Mary, Oh you faithful tongues; let your harmony resound in the heavens.
Afterwards he made several eorts to lift himself up and devoutly stretching out his
hands, he began to sing again:
Oh Jesus, on re with love, would that I had never oended you. Oh my dear good
Jesus, I do not want to oend you any more.
Without interruption he intoned the hymn:
Pardon, dear Jesus ,
Mercy, my God,
Before sinning again I want to die,
We all listened in stunned silence. Our eyes were riveted on Francis who seemed to
have become an Angel with the Angels in Paradise. To break the tension the director
said: I believe that at this moment our Besucco is receiving some extraordinary grace
from the Lord and his heavenly Mother, to whom he has been so devoted during his life.
Perhaps she has come to take his soul to Heaven.
We were all further astonished as Besucco continued to sing, but his words were all
truncated as if he were answering questions. I was only able to catch these phrases:
King of Heaven ... so beautiful ... I am a poor sinner ... I give you my heart . . .
Give me your love . . . My dear good Lord . . ..
Then he fell back on the bed without a sign of life. But when he realised that no
one was praying and no one was suggesting spontaneous prayers to him he immediately
turned to me and said:
Help me. Let us pray. Jesus, Mary and Joseph, assist me in this my agony. Jesus,
Mary and Joseph may I breathe forth my soul in peace with you.
I suggested to him that he rest, but without paying any attention to me he continued:
Jesus in my mind, Jesus in my mouth, Jesus and Mary I give you my soul.
It was eleven o'clock when he wanted to speak again, but he could say only two words:
The Crucix. He asked to be blessed with the crucix to gain the plenary indulgence
at the moment of death, something he had often asked for and that I had promised him.
When he had given this blessing the Prefect began reading the Depart, Christian soul
whilst the others prayed on their knees. At eleven fteen Besucco looked intently at me,
and tried to smile; then he raised his eyes heavenward indicating that he was departing.
A few moments later his soul left his body and ew gloriously, so we fondly hope to enjoy
heavenly glory in the company of those who have served God by the innocence of their
life in this world and who are now enjoying him and blessing him in Heaven.
311

32.2 Page 312

▲back to top


Chapter 32. Surages and upset
One cannot describe the grief and sorrow caused throughout the whole house by the
loss of such a dear friend. Many prayers were said there and then around the bedside.
Next morning the news spread amongst his companions, who gathered in the Church to
nd some comfort in their sorrow and also to pay a tribute to their dead friend. They
prayed for the repose of his soul, if indeed he still had need of prayers. Many went to
Communion for this purpose. The Rosary, the oce, prayers in common, and in private,
Communions, Mass, in short, all the practices of piety which took place in our Church on
that Sunday were directed to God for the eternal repose of the soul of our good Francis.
Something rather unusual happened that day. His features became so handsome and
his face took on such a healthy glow that in no way did he seem to be dead. As a matter
of fact he had never seemed so extraordinarily good-looking even when he was in good
health. His own companions far from displaying the morbid fear boys generally have for
the dead were eager to go to see him and they all said that he really looked like an angel
from Heaven. That is why in the portrait drawn after his death he looks better than
when alive.
Then, those who spotted objects connected in some way or other with Besucco vied
with one another to get them and to keep them as remembrances of him. It was commonly
voiced about that he had gone straight to Heaven. Some said that he did not have any
need of our prayers for he is already enjoying the glory of Heaven here and now.
For sure, added another boy, he is certainly enjoying the sight of God and praying
for us.
I believe, stated a third boy, that Besucco already enjoys a throne of glory in Heaven
and that he is invoking divine blessings on his companions and friends.
On the following day, January 11th, Mass was sung by his companions here in the
Church at the Oratory. Many went to Communion as always for the greater glory of
God, and also to pray for the eternal repose of the soul of Francis, if indeed he still had
need of prayers. After the Mass the boys escorted the con to the parish church and
then to the cemetery.
Francis was buried in grave number 147 in the fourth row on the western side.
312

32.3 Page 313

▲back to top


Chapter 33. Commotion in Argentera
and veneration of young Besucco
The virtues which had shone forth in this young boy for the space of about fourteen years
at Argentera appeared even more resplendent when he died and when news arrived of
his holy death. Fr Francis Pepino sent me a moving account of what occurred there; it
possesses something of the supernatural. I shall keep the full story for a more opportune
time but I'll give a few excerpts here.
Father Pepino writes:
When news of the serious illness of Francis arrived there were public prayers with a
sung Mass, Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament and prayers for the sick. The news of
his death reached us on the evening of January 13 and it quickly spread. In less than an
hour Francis was being presented by most of the parents as an example to their respective
children. I cannot say enough about the sorrow of the parents and the benefactors of
this dear boy, who always pleased everybody with his exemplary conduct and who never
oended anyone. Mary, the younger sister of Francis, clearly told me of his death on
January 10th. She told me that at about midnight of the previous night, when she was
in bed with her mother, she heard a loud noise in the upstairs room where Francis used
to sleep. She clearly heard a handful of sand fall on the oor, and fearing that the noise
would make her mother suspect that Francis was dead, she began speaking to her in a
loud voice - something this girl did not usually do. Several other people, convinced of
his holiness, prayed to him for favours and obtained what they sought.
I don't want to discuss what I have just quoted; I intend only to be factual and to
leave whatever inferences can be drawn from these facts to the judgement of my readers.
Here are a few more excerpts from the source previously quoted.
During February a two year old boy was in danger of death. The parents considered
the case hopeless and turned to our Besucco, whose virtues were being proclaimed by
everyone. They promised furthermore that if the boy were cured they would promote
the practice of the Stations of the Cross in imitation of Francis. The boy recovered
quickly and is now in perfect health. A few days ago I myself recommended to the
prayers of our dear boy the father of a family who was seriously ill. At the same time
I also recommended him to Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament to whose honour and glory
this man had consecrated himself as a cantor. I am not giving the names of these
people simply to save them from any undue criticism. The sick man showed immediate
improvement and within a few days appeared perfectly cured.
Anna, Francis' oldest sister, was married in March. She was later troubled with an
aiction which gave her no peace, day or night. In a moment of greater pain she called
out: My dear little Francis, help me in my need, obtain some rest for me. No sooner said
313

32.4 Page 314

▲back to top


Contents
than done. From that night on she began to sleep peacefully and she has continued to
do so.
Encouraged by the success of her prayer Anna again turned to Francis for help at a
time when her life was in great danger, and again her every wish was granted.
Whilst, for the greater glory of God, I have collected accounts of what happened to
others, I must not omit telling you that I used to recommend myself to the prayers of
my godson when he was alive and I continued to do so with greater faith after his death.
As a result of my faith I have obtained favours at dierent times.
314

32.5 Page 315

▲back to top


Chapter 34. Conclusion
I have come to the end of the life of Francis Besucco. I would like to have said much
more about this virtuous boy, but, since this could be the cause of certain criticism from
those who do not recognise the wonders of the Lord in his servants, I shall await a more
opportune time to publish them, if the divine goodness allows me to live long enough.
Meanwhile, my dear readers, before I nish writing, I would like both of us to come
to a conclusion which will be to our mutual advantage. It is certain that sooner or later
death will come for both of us, and it is possible that it will come sooner than we think.
It is equally certain that if we don't perform good works during our life we won't be able
to reap their fruit at the point of death, nor we can we expect any reward from God.
Now since Divine Providence gives us time to prepare for this last moment, let us occupy
this time in good works and so be assured that we shall collect the reward we merit at
the appropriate time. We can expect to nd people who will laugh at us because we
practice our religion. Don't pay any attention to them... Who ever listens to them acts
wrongly and betrays himself. If we want to be wise before the face of God, we must
not be afraid of appearing stupid before the world, because Jesus Christ assures us that
the wisdom of the world is foolishness in the eyes of God. Only the continuous practice
of our religion can make us happy in time and in eternity. Anyone who does not work
in summer has no right to enjoyment during winter, and anyone who does not practice
virtue during his life cannot expect any reward after death,
I encourage you, Christian reader, I encourage you to perform good works whilst we
have time; our suerings are of short duration and what we shall enjoy lasts forever. I
call down the divine blessings upon you, and in your turn please pray to the Lord God to
have mercy on my soul, so that after having spoken about virtue, about the method of
practicing it, and about the great reward that God has prepared in the next life for those
who practice it. I may not suer the terrible misfortune of neglecting to do it myself
with irreparable harm to my own salvation.
O Lord, help me, help me to persevere in the observance of your precepts during the
days of my life so that we can one day go to Heaven to enjoy great happiness for ever
and ever. Amen.
315

32.6 Page 316

▲back to top


Part VI.
Valentino
316

32.7 Page 317

▲back to top


VALENTINO OR A VOCATION OBSTRUCTED
presented by Father JOHN BOSCO
Turin.
Oratory of St Francis de Sales Press
1866.
PROPERTY OF THE PUBLISHER
317

32.8 Page 318

▲back to top


Contents
318

32.9 Page 319

▲back to top


Chapter I. Mother of the family
Because I am writing about something that really happened and that refers partly to
people still living, I judge it better not to mention names of people and places referred
to in this story. There were two parents, somewhat advanced in age, who had only one
child called Valentino, the sole heir to their considerable fortune. The mother, a good
Christian woman, was fully intent on giving her son a sound upbringing. For many years
she herself was his teacher. While he was still very small she taught him his prayers and
the Little Catechism, along with the rudiments of reading and writing. She was well
educated and had learned much from experience and was very careful to see that her son
was far removed from wayward types and from idleness.
Dear Valentino, she would tell him, Never forget that idleness is the father of all
vice and that bad companions lead themselves and whoever follows them to ruin: woe
to you if you allow these two fatal enemies to control your life.
But the good mother found her husband to be something of an obstacle. Osnero, her
husband's name, was a courteous and upright individual who did good to anybody he
could and evil to no one, but he did have one seriously erroneous idea in his head. He
believed he could make his son a virtuous and upright citizen without being rst of all a
good Christian.
Dear Valentino, he would sometimes tell him, Be good and everyone will always
respect you. One's honour, esteem and good name must never be overlooked in this
world.
Given his tender age Valentino did not take a great deal of notice of his father's advice.
To both correct and ennoble her husband's teaching, the virtuous mother would often
tell Valentino:
My child, remember that God sees everything. He blesses virtuous youngsters in this
life and rewards them in eternity; on the contrary he brings bad luck on the wicked,
shortens their life and punishes them forever in the next world.
Each morning she took him by the hand and led him o to church where she gave
him holy water and showed him how to make the sign of the cross properly. Then
she knelt down beside him, opened a prayer book and pointed out the prayer used for
Mass. She always took him with her on Sundays to Mass, Catechism, instructions and
Benediction. When it was time for him to receive the Sacraments she prepared him some
days beforehand and then took him to the confessional.
After his Confession she helped him with his thanksgiving, adding advice that any
good and aectionate mother would nd appropriate for her children. She would be
upset if she saw him begin eating without rst making the sign of the cross and saying
the grace that all good Christians are accustomed to saying on such occasions. One day
Valentino did forget and his mother reproached him severely.
319

32.10 Page 320

▲back to top


Contents
Dear Valentino, she told him, you should know that only dumb animals begin gorging
themselves without reecting on where their food comes from. We are given life and food
from the Lord, so we must always be grateful but especially when we make use of his
blessings: meaning when we take food to preserve our life.
While Valentino was sometimes a bit careless he forgot none of the loving advice his
aectionate mother did her best to sow in his tender heart. But so her son would not get
bored, she knew how to temper piety at the right moment with good fun. Games, walks,
presents, toys, sweets and other eats were things the good mother used to encourage and
reward her son's good behaviour. So the mother won over his heart, and he took great
delight in going with her for walks, talking and spending time with her.
Then tragedy struck! Valentino lost his mother just when he had greatest need of her.
He was barely twelve when his beloved mother was struck down by serious illness and
died a few days later. There was just time for her to receive the comforts of religion then
she called Valentino to her bedside and spoke to him thus:
Dear Valentino, I must leave you at a time that you are most at risk. Remember
to always avoid idleness and bad companions. Whoever advises things that are to the
detriment of your soul is an enemy and you should avoid him like a snake-in-the-grass. I
will no longer be your mother on earth, but I hope to help you from Heaven; from now
on Our Lady will be your Mother, so pray to her often; she will not abandon you. God
bless you.....
And the severity of her illness prevented her from continuing. She was but a corpse a
few moments later.
Valentino was distraught at her loss and was so overcome by sadness for several months
that his very life seemed to be in danger. He could nd consolation only in prayer, alms
giving, penance, and by attending Mass in surage for his beloved mother's soul. He
never forgot her throughout the many and serious events that he experienced throughout
his lifetime.
320

33 Pages 321-330

▲back to top


33.1 Page 321

▲back to top


Chapter 2. First year of boarding school.
Osnero also felt the serious loss of his wife, especially for his son's upbringing which he
could not give much time to. Running his business, markets, fairs, his celebrations at
cafes and inns did not allow him to take up the matter of his son's upbringing.
Valentino had already nished primary school and since there was no high school in
his town it was necessary to send him to boarding school to pursue his studies. He chose
a school well-known for its teaching, standing in society and behaviour. The pupils and
parents at the school were very pleased with the uniform and the cap with its fancy
trimmings.
Valentino agreed with this proposal and set o for a new kind of lifestyle at boarding
school. At rst he found it dicult to settle in. Instead of his mother's tender voice
there was a director who seemed kind enough but his orders were clear and severe and
he was a strict disciplinarian. Nevertheless Valentino soon won the aection of his new
superiors and applied himself well to fullling his duties.
He paid attention to orders, was punctual for class and wasted no time while studying.
But there was a great gap in terms of practices of piety. Up until now he had gone
to Mass each morning and done some spiritual reading of an evening with his mother;
he had gone to Confession every fortnight and to Communion whenever his confessor
allowed him to.
It was not like that at school. There was no meditation or spiritual reading; prayers
were said in common but only once a day, with everyone standing, and they were said
hurriedly. The pupils only attended Mass on Sundays, and Confession was once a year
at Easter time.
This caused a great deal of anguish for Valentino. Also, in the past he had never heard
bad language but his new class mates were very free in their language, tolerated any
kind of jokes and things had even reached a stage where dirty books and papers were
being freely swapped amongst the pupils. Afraid of the risks he was facing Valentino
wrote his father a letter where he pointed out in detail the risks to his soul, noting that
boarding school life was dangerous for him. But in the letter he also complained about
the discipline and how the school was run, so the director thought it best to hold on to it
and not send it to its destination. Some time later Osnero went to visit his son who was
then able to inform him of his concerns. His father did not take a great deal of notice
and told him not to be scrupulous; he needed to be more open-minded.
If you can't pray, go to confession, attend Mass every day, he told him, you can
make up for it all when you come home for holidays. But for now you should imitate
your more cheerful school mates and also copy their attitude to life.
Valentino had a mild and malleable nature, so he calmed down at his father's words
and without worrying too much about what the future held he settled down to reading
321

33.2 Page 322

▲back to top


Contents
anything that came his way. He mixed with all kinds of company including their o-hand
conversations, which was rarely good and often bad.
Only a few weeks had passed and not only did he no longer feel any repugnance at this
life style but anxiously sought out all kinds of wanton behaviour. No surprise then that
with such a disorderly existence he thought no more of Confession and Communion. But
despite his wanton approach to life he could not stop thinking of his mother's reminders
and felt much remorse for not putting them into practice. One evening, between regret
for his wrongdoing and the good he was ignoring he became so emotional that he broke
down and cried, and cried. But it made no dierence - he continued with his unruly
existence. The only thing he had not forgotten was to pray for his mother's soul, and he
did this every evening before going to bed.
How were his studies going?
When good behaviour goes out the window studies go down the drain. Little by little,
as Valentino began to enjoy his `open-minded' approach, as his father had advised him,
he began to dislike studying and the last ve months of that year became a lost cause.
He had received good marks for the semester exam and his father had rewarded him with
a nice watch. But his nal exams went poorly and he was not promoted to the next level.
When he heard this Osnero was upset both for the money wasted and the year that had
been lost. He felt even more sorry because Valentino had always done well and he knew
that even a mediocre eort would have been enough for him to be promoted.
322

33.3 Page 323

▲back to top


Chapter 3. Holidays.
But Osnero's displeasure grew even more when Valentino came back from college. He
saw his son arrive home, almost without bothering to greet him. When Osnero made
some comments on his poor school performance this was the reply he got:
I did what could and nobody could have done more; had I known I would be chastised
for it I wouldn't even have come home.
That evening of his arrival he went to bed without even saying his usual prayers nor
making the sign of the cross. In the morning, instead of going to Mass and serving with
the pleasure he had in the past he slept in till very late. After having something to eat
he went o to have fun with some friends whom his mother had once forbidden him to
mix with.
One day his father wanted him to come for a walk with him, but Valentino refused,
saying he had an appointment with some friends, therefore he couldn't go with him. He
did not even want to open the Lives of the Saints, for years his favourite book. Instead
of his favourite reading he had some dirty novels a friend had given him before he left
college. Osnero was astounded at the change in his son, and although in the past he had
not loved piety very much, he would still have liked his son to have remained religious
so he could stay good.
He thought of taking him to the parish priest, whom Valentino had been fond of earlier,
but Valentino refused saying that everyone had to go to him at Easter for Confession
and it was not good to disturb him during the year with useless visits. One day while
Valentino was with some friends the parish priest walked past, but Valentino turned the
other way pretending not to have seen him and wanted to go without even greeting him.
The priest noticed all this but pretending that he hadn't noticed he went up to him.
Valentino, he said, Did you have a good trip? Are you OK? Is your father well?
Valentino gave him a hasty reply, and saying that he would soon come and see him,
continued on his way talking to his mates. As well as this Osnero saw that Valentino
had adopted some dangerous habits like lying, gambling and stealing from home. Filled
with sorrow his poor father told Valentino one day:
My dear son, whatever has caused such a shocking change in you?
You told me not to have any scruples, and to be more open-minded, so I think I have
obeyed.
I did not mean...
That's what I understood, and if you don't want me at home then I know where else
I can go.
Osnero advised him, often corrected him and also punished him, but without result.
One day he would answer back, another disappear, and he spent three days away from
home.
323

33.4 Page 324

▲back to top


Contents
For Osnero it seemed impossible that in just ten months such a religious, obedient
and aectionate child would have changed so much as to answer his father back, want to
know nothing more of religion, and had become a domestic thief. He was on the point
of taking the desperate decision to put him in a correctional institution, but did not
want the term `correctional' or `prison' to stain the family's honour so he tried a milder
approach.
Last year, he said to himself, I chose a fashionable college but was tricked by ap-
pearances, and these were not based on learning or behavour. I should choose another
boarding school where religion is properly taught, recommended and practised. Unfor-
tunately, I have to confess, without religion it is impossible to raise a child. But how can
I get Valentino to attend a school like this now that he has already contracted so many
bad habits?
The end of October was fast approaching and he needed to make a decision on what
to choose for Valentino.
One day Osnero, in order to begin persuading his son to agree with his idea, took him
to a meal out in the country; there he ordered the kind of dinner that he thought he
would like, gave him some presents, a hug, and promised various things that the boy
asked for. In the evening back home the father called him to his room and spoke to him
thus:
Dear Valentino, do you still remember your mother?
Yes I do and I will always remember her, and I never go to bed without saying a
prayer for her.
Do you still love her?
Very much so. How could one ever forget a mother who was so good and worthy of
being loved?
Would you like to do something that would please her and be of great advantage to
you?
At those words Valentino felt moved and tears came to his eyes, then weeping copiously
he hugged Osnero saying: You know how much I owe my mother and how I loved her
when she was alive; if she were still alive I would go through water or re for her. Do
you want to propose something she would dearly want? Speak, tell me; I am ready for
any sacrice that might please her.
Valentino, I would like to propose that you go to a boarding school your mother had
told me about before she died, a school where you can study and practise piety just like
you used to in the good times when your late and beloved mother was alive.
Father, I am in your hands; whatever you believe pleases my mother pleases me and
I am ready for any sacrice to do it.
324

33.5 Page 325

▲back to top


Chapter 4. The new college. His return
to piety.
Osnero did not think he would have changed his son's mind so soon, and recognised it as
a blessing from Heaven. In case any hesitation might cause problems, on the following
day he sought to take him to the school to see the director and talk about admission.
The director was not a little surprised when he saw Valentino for the rst time. New,
elegantly made clothes, a plumed hat, cane in hand, a shiny chain on his chest, hair nicely
parted and spruced up, all suggested the spirit of vanity that reigned in Valentino's heart.
His father agreed easily on conditions for admission, then saying he had other things to
do he left the boy to talk with the director. At the sight of a boy with airs like this
the director considered it would be best not to begin talking about religion but spoke
instead of walks, athletics, gymnastics, fencing, singing, playing music. Just listening
to him talking about these things made the fatuous young lad's blood boil. When the
father returned, and when he could speak freely with Valentino, he asked him what he
thought, if he liked the place and what the director had said.
I like the place a lot, and the director seems nice, but there is one thing I didn't like
about him.
What's that? Tell me. There is still time to do something dierent.
I like everything about him except that he's a priest, and this gives me the shivers.
You don't need to take any notice of his priestly qualities but the other qualities he
has.
But going with a priest means praying, going to Confession, Communion. From some
of the things he told me I gathered he already knew what I have been up to.... But that's
enough.... I promised. I will keep my word and we will see.
A few days later Valentino went to the new boarding school. His father had judged
it best to tell the new director what had happened to the boy and of the aection he
had for his mother. Away from his other friends, with none of the bad reading, then
by being with good class mates in class, the music, recitals, some stage plays he soon
forget the unruly lifestyle he had been leading for a year. His mother's reminders about
eeing idleness and bad companions often came to mind. He easily returned to his earlier
habit of practices of piety. The real problem was deciding to go to Confession. He had
already been at college for two months. There had already been novenas, feast days
when the other pupils had been to the Sacraments, but Valentino could not decide to
go to Confession. One evening the director called him to his room and mindful of the
impression the memories of his mother had on him, he began by saying:
Now my good Valentino, do you know what commemoration we will have tomorrow?
Yes, I certainly do. Tomorrow is the anniversary of my mother's death. O my beloved
325

33.6 Page 326

▲back to top


Contents
mother, if I could just see you once more or at least hear your voice once again!
Tomorrow would you like to do something that would please her very much and also
be of great advantage to yourself ?
Oh yes I would! Whatever it might cost!
Go to Communion tomorrow in surage for her soul and she will be helped so much
if she should still be suering the ames of Purgatory.
I would gladly do so but before going to Communion I would have to go to Confes-
sion..... But if this pleases my mother I will do it, and if it's ok with you I will make my
confession to you immediately.
The director, who only wanted this, praised his decision, let him calm down a little
then prepared him and helped him make his confession; and the following day Valentino
went to holy Communion and prayed much for his late-lamented mother.
From that day on, his life was one of real satisfaction for the director who did not let
his newly acquired spiritual son out of his sight.
Valentino had still kept some books that were partly forbidden, partly harmful for
young boys, and he brought them all to the director to be burned, saying: I hope that
by burning these they will no longer be cause for my soul to burn in hell.
He had also kept some letters from his former friends and they contained bad advice,
so he tore them into pieces.
He picked up on his studies again, and on the covers of his books he wrote down the
reminders from his mother: ee idleness and bad companions.
He sent his father a letter wishing him a Happy New Year and that gave him great
consolation, seeing him return to the kind of thinking that he had nurtured for so many
years. This was how his time in senior school passed.
Recalling that there were a number of bad books and papers back home Valentino
wrote many letters to his father, and was so nice to him especially during holidays, made
so many promises, that his father decided to destroy them all. His father also used to eat
meat on Fridays at any simple pretext, although it was forbidden. Valentino's behaviour,
his words, the exemplary stories he told, and then nally a humble request to his father,
succeeded in getting him to stop that and encouraged him to observe the Church's vigils
as any good Catholic should do.
326

33.7 Page 327

▲back to top


Chapter 5. His vocation.
Valentino spent ve years at the college to the great satisfaction of his father and his
superiors. He had earlier found some diculty adjusting to the new discipline, but
reecting that this was like his earlier life with his mother he was content and got much
pleasure from it. During holidays he was also of comfort to his father and pleased him; the
older he got the more he felt aection for and placed his hopes in his dear son. Meanwhile
Valentino was in his nal year, with behaviour that left nothing to be desired, though
over the ve years he had not spoken once of his vocation. More than once he had asked
the college director what he advised him to do when he had nished school. Be good,
he had replied, study, pray, and in his own time God will let you know what is best for
you.
What must I do for God to make it known what my calling is?
St Peter says that we can be certain of our vocation and choice of state through our
good works.
At Easter time in this fth and nal year, before the retreat, he said that this time he
would like to deal with his vocation and although for some time he had felt attracted to
the ecclesiastical state, just the same he felt impeded by his earlier bad behaviour. So
he came to the director over those days and had a long talk with him, notes of which we
have found amongst his letters; here they are:
Valentino. What are the signs that show if a young man is called or not to the
ecclesiastical state?
Director. Moral integrity, learning, ecclesiastical spirit.
How do you know if you have moral integrity?
Moral integrity is known especially by victory over vices which run contrary to the
sixth commandment, and for that you need your confessor's opinion.
My confessor has already told me that in that respect I may go ahead in the ecclesi-
astical state in all tranquility. And for learning?
For learning you have to listen to your superiors' judgement and they will have you
sit for the appropriate examinations.
What is meant by ecclesiastical spirit?
By ecclesiastical spirit we mean the tendency and the pleasure we feel when taking
part in Church functions compatible with our age and what we have to do.
Nothing else?
There is one aspect of ecclesiastical spirit that is more important than anything else.
It consists in having a leaning towards this state by which one wants to embrace it in
preference to any other state that could be more advantageous or bring greater glory.
I have all these things. My mother really wanted me to become a priest and I was
even keener than she was. I was against it for two years, the two years you know about,
327

33.8 Page 328

▲back to top


Contents
but now I don't feel inclined to do anything else. I will meet some diculties from my
father who would like me to take up a civil career but I hope God will help me overcome
any obstacles.
The director also let him know that wanting to be a priest meant rejecting earthly
pleasures, renouncing wealth and the world's honours, not looking for career advance-
ment, being ready to put up with the scorn of mockers, and being ready to do anything,
put up with anything to promote the glory of God, to win souls and rstly to save ones
own soul.
It is precisely these observations, Valentino replied, that urge me to embrace the
ecclesiastical state. Because in other states in life you are wading in a sea of risks of
which there are far fewer in the state we are speaking about. But the diculties are
likely to come from my father.
328

33.9 Page 329

▲back to top


Chapter 6. Diculties.
In May that year Valentino wrote his father a letter in which he spoke of his decision
and asked his permission. Father, he said, I have given careful consideration to my
vocation, and I have asked the advice of my superiors and especially my confessor, after
which I have decided to embrace the ecclesiastical state. I know that you love me and
want my true good, therefore I hope that you will be as content as I am about this.
When I was a small boy my mother brought me before the altar to Our Lady in our
church, and after many prayers I heard her say more than once: `Mary, may my child
always be yours, and if it is not against what is good for his soul, make him a zealous
priest.' I hope my mother's wish is also yours.
When he read this letter Osnero was deeply troubled. He had a substantial fortune;
Valentino was the only son and heir and given his more than ordinary intelligence, his
love for work, lively character, kindness and his malleable nature he could take up one of
the more glittering civil careers. His aectionate father wanted him to take up a secular
career so he could be his support, his crutch, so to speak, in old age, and maintain his
name and family. He wrote him a letter in which he said he was angry and regretted ever
putting him in the college; he criticised his superiors for having taught him too much
religion and ordered him to return home immediately forbidding him to ever speak to
him again of his vocation. But reecting on the serious consequences the letter might
have, did did not send it, writing another instead that had the following milder tone.
My dear son.
I have understood from your letter that you intend to embrace the ecclesias-
tical state. This is an immature decision since your age means you are not
capable of understanding what you have decided to do. You should depend
on me, not on others. I am your father and only I can and want to make you
happy. You will not lack things at home, a bright career is yours to have and
a happy future awaits you. Only take notice of your father. Write back to
me immediately and tell me what you sincerely think and want to do.
Valentino read the letter and calmly replied to his father thus:
Your letter conrms the great aection you have always had for me. Father,
you seek my happiness and I see this happiness in the ecclesiastical state. No
honour, career or other wealth can make me happy outside the ecclesiastical
state. Father, the God of Heaven and earth is our master. If He wants me
to be His minister, would you oppose it? Is not the dignity of the priesthood
superior to all of earth's dignities? I we can ensure the salvation of our souls,
will we not have gained the greatest treasure man can gain on earth? I can
329

33.10 Page 330

▲back to top


Contents
also assure you that whatever I do I will never abandon you. While I am still
alive I will spare nothing to comfort you in your old age, love you and respect
you and give you a happy life.
Osnero understood he would get nowhere through opposition so he thought it better
to hide his opinions and wait for the holidays. So he wrote that he had received the
letter with pleasure, to cheer up, and that once the exams were over he should come
home quickly. Then he wrote about things at home and said they could talk about other
matters at the end of the school year.
Valentino passed his exams brilliantly, but could not decide whether or not to go home
for fear that his father would continue to oppose his vocation. When Osnero saw that his
son had not come home, he went o himself to bring him home for his holidays. There
was a quite emotional scene at this point.
Valentino wanted his father to agree to him becoming a priest before he would leave;
his father wanted to promise nothing of the kind, so his son did not want to go with
him. In the end Osnero put it this way: If your vocation comes from Heaven I will not
oppose you and will give you my full and absolute consent. But since I fear that you do
not know what you are doing, I want you to come home; after a few days of holidays we
can both open our hearts to one another freely and if you persevere in the same desire
I will leave you completely free, indeed will spare no eort on your behalf in supporting
your noble plan.
At those words and with such promises Valentino gave in. When he said goodbye to
the director at the college the latter said to him:
Good Valentino, you have a signicant battle ahead of you. Watch out for bad com-
panions and bad reading. Let Our Lady always be your mother have often have recourse
to her. Let me know soon how things are.
Valentino was all emotional, and promising to do all this, left with his father to return
home.
330

34 Pages 331-340

▲back to top


34.1 Page 331

▲back to top


Chapter 7. A fatal guide.
The saddest thing that can possibly happen to a young man is to have poor guidance
and this is what Valentino fell victim to. The pen is shaking in my hand as I write this,
and I would not believe it was true had not the story left me in no doubt of its truth.
Let this disaster at least serve as a warning to others.
When Valentino arrived home he was left free for a few days to do his own thing
without any word being said about vocation. Meanwhile, his father was blinded by the
desire that his son be the support for his name and that he would continue the family
tree, so he wanted, at any cost, to alter his plans for his vocation. So he thought up a
diabolical plan to entrust him to a man of disreputable character so he could teach his
poor son some more wicked ways. What a wretched father - for some miserable temporal
advantage he was prepared to ruin his son's home, honour, body, and soul!
So Osnero entrusted Valentino to a certain Mari so he could introduce him to the world
and get him to know its ways well, and then he could make a decision about his vocation.
This Mari was an elderly individual who had spent his life wasting his time and in vice.
He had only stopped because of his age. Osnero told him:
Dear Mari, you have always been a sincere family friend; I now have something very
important for you to do. Valentino wants to become a priest and I do not want that.....You
understand me? Take him with you, take him around and let him see and enjoy what
the world has to oer. Any expenses I will pay, just look after his health.
Leave it to me, Mari replied, smiling, I fully understand. You could not have chosen
a better person for this job, and I will try to keep your son happy and render you the
service you want.
They left, and when they left Mari saw to it that Valentino would have no prayer
books with him. But to help relieve the boredom of the journey he told him a thousand
stories of friars, priests, monks - harmless enough to begin with but gradually involving
shameless behaviour. Then he gave him books lled with lthy material, which Valentino
at rst recoiled from in horror but little by little began to read to pass the time, then out
of curiosity and by the time a month had gone by poor Valentino was almost accustomed
to any kind of reading and conversations.
Perhaps at that moment a single word from a friend could have pulled him back from
ruin, but he had no such friend.
So, malicious Mari, after taking poor Valentino to hotels, gambling, cafes, balls, the-
atre, and taking him around villages and towns, nally succeeded in seducing him and
engulng him disastrously in the vice St Paul never wanted even mentioned amongst
Christians.
Valentino saw the abyss he was plunging into and at the beginning felt deep remorse.
He often sought to go to Confession but his wicked guide always prevented it. One
331

34.2 Page 332

▲back to top


Contents
evening he wanted at any cost to go to a nearby Capuchin Monastery and Mari gave him
wrong directions, leading him to a house of ill-repute.
Valentino was sorrowful and felt much regret. He had arrived at such a point of
desperation that he was about to throw himself out of the third oor window of a hotel
had not Mari run and held him back by his clothes.
Just then, Valentino said later, I thought death would be a lesser evil than the
remorse of conscience I was embroiled in then.
But the remorse did not last long. Almost without his being aware of it Mari accus-
tomed Valentino to bad talk, all kinds of perverse reading, and recalling the good fun he
had had in his rst year at college he abandoned himself to all kinds of vice, indeed after
six months of a thoroughly dissolute lifestyle he no longer not only did not oppose Mari,
but followed his every wicked wish.
Seeing where things were at this stage, and believing he had carried out his diabolical
mission, Mari brought Valentino back to his father.
I believe I have done what you want, Mari said, greeting Osnero.
Thank you, Mari, you have always been a family friend and now there is one more
reason for me to be grateful to you.
Father, Valentino said, running to him and embracing him, Father, I am now very
much of your opinion.
You don't want to be a priest?
Certainly not. I will do anything else, but not a priest.
Heaven be praised, what a lucky father I am! Tomorrow I want to invite all my friends
and we will have a party to celebrate your return.
Osnero was like someone walking softly on a bed of owers, not noticing the deep abyss
beneath, nor could he have imagined that Valentino's return would have boded so badly
for him.
332

34.3 Page 333

▲back to top


Chapter 8. Osnero's bitterness.
Osnero was much consoled at the news that his son was no longer thinking of the ec-
clesiastical state but did not think that the time spent with Mari would have led to
such abominable debauchery. Valentino no longer spoke of the Sacraments, took up bad
reading, gambling, drinking and other detestable vices. But where was he to get money
to satisfy all these passions?
At rst his father gave him the money but when he refused, Valentino began by
pawning his watch then selling clothes and sacks of wheat. One day he even succeeded
in prizing open his father's safe and lled his purse with gold pieces. His father then
realised the bad state his son had reached and to keep him away from his mates and even
Mari himself he sent him o to study philosophy in another city. But he did not keep at
that for long. Valentino took up a dissolute lifestyle again. He spent his accommodation
money on billiards and when he had no money left he racked up one or another debt
which Osnero paid so his son would not be dragged before the courts. His sorrowful
father, despite his old age, went o to the city many times, prayed, advised his son,
recommended he return to religion and the happy life he had once enjoyed.
Father, Valentino replied, Mari's lessons have had their eect on me and I cannot
turn back. I know I am on the road to ruin but I need to push on.
But dear Valentino, his father said, weeping, Listen to me. Come home, do what
you want so long as you abandon this wicked path you have set out on. Your life will
lead to disgrace, poverty, infamy, and will lead me to the grave.
Valentino's gaze bored right through him, and as if he really wanted it to strike home,
he asked him: Then why did you get in the way of my vocation? And having said that
he left his father standing in the middle of the square, went o down the road to contract
another debt larger than the rst ones, then returned to his wretched friends.
This was a like a sword plunged into Osnero's heart. It was then that he understood
the fatal consequences of an obstructed vocation, detested the fact that he had ever
known the perverse Mari, deplored the very moment he had entrusted his dear Valentino
to him, but it was repentance that bore no fruit. Plunged into sorrow he began weeping
and walking through the city streets crying out: If Valentino were to come home I would
be happy for him to be a priest, friar, anything so long as he turns away from the road
to disgrace! What an unhappy father I am and what an unfortunate son you are! What
a sad future lies ahead for you!
When he got home he begged his parish priest to give him enlightenment and advice.
The priest tried writing Valentino a letter, but there was no reply. He asked some friends
living in the same city to try any means to persuade his son away from his descent into
debauchery. But when they tried, news came back that Valentino was now mixing with
criminal types who were involving him in the worst kind of activities. He was caught
333

34.4 Page 334

▲back to top


Contents
red-handed and thrown into prison with them. Osnero could not deal with this last fatal
blow given his age and his weak heart and he went out his mind. He collapsed into the
arms of a friend who had come to bring him comfort. Regaining his senses for a moment
he shouted:
Cursed Mari, you have ruined me and my son! I am going to have to give account to
God.....for an obstructed vocation.
And having said that he became delirious again and with a violent shudder, died.
334

34.5 Page 335

▲back to top


Chapter 9. Recent news of Valentino.
When Osnero died, Valentino's creditors all wanted to be paid, so a part of the family
inheritance was put up for auction. The rest went to the internal revenue oce to pay
legal costs, debts, and to indemnify some people that Valentino had caused serious harm
to. That left nothing. About Valentino we had only heard that he had been shifted from
one prison to another, that his case was judged to be a serious one and his very life was
in danger. Then years went by and nothing more was heard of him. Finally, a letter
came to the director of the college where Valentino had done his nal years of secondary
schooling. In it he gave an account of his sentencing and some news that I believe should
be repeated here in its entirety:
My beloved Director,
The one writing is an old friend and a dear pupil who has now been condemned
to hard labour. You may be horried, but forgive me, and read on.
When I left you to go on holidays with my poor father, you were kind enough
to give me some reminders which would have helped me had I put them into
practice; but idiot that I was, I ignored them to my irreparable harm. You
told me to write soon. But once through my own fault and then quite unable
to, I never did. Now I am sending this to you by secure means and so fullling
my duty. I want to pour out all the bitterness of my soul into your fatherly
heart, as I once used to tell you all the secrets of my conscience - How sad
are the things that happened after we separated! To block my vocation my
unfortunate father entrusted me to a wicked individual who in one way or
another seduced me and led me into all kinds of vice.
Remorse, horror at my wickedness always went with it but I could never
decide to turn back.
The nal crime, I am ashamed to say, was murder. Heavens above! What a
shocking word! A pupil of yours who had gained rst prize for good behaviour,
who wanted to embrace the ecclesiastical state or take up a brilliant secular
career is now covered in the worst kind of infamy and calls himself a murderer.
Hear me out.
After spending some years gambling and in revelry I found myself weighed
down by debts and being pursued by creditors. Hoping to win something I
spent a night gambling with some criminal types. When we all found ourselves
completely broke one of them suggested entering a house where the owner was
asleep, and commit robbery. Everyone stared at the man who was making
335

34.6 Page 336

▲back to top


Contents
this dreadful suggestion and trembled at the thought of it, since he seemed to
everyone to be from an upright family, but nobody dared make any comment.
With some false keys and by breaking in we had already reached one room,
opened a safe and put our hands on a considerable sum of money when the
owner awoke and began shouting Thieves, thieves, then the servants started
yelling Thieves and they soon arrived with wooden planks, sticks, forks or
whatever else they could lay their hands on. One of my friends, to quieten
them down and out of self-defence, unfortunately red his pistol and hit the
arm of the owner's wife who was still in bed, where she had been lying ill.
With everyone shouting we tried to escape but there was no longer time. The
security forces had blocked the exits and the ve of us fell into the hands of
the police. The poor woman, whether it was because of the wound or her
illness, or perhaps the fright of it all was in a serious condition and died the
following day. Meanwhile we were taken to one, then another prison. Finally,
after two years one of us was condemned to hard labour for life; I and another
three to fteen years of the same. I have now been here for three years and
in view of my good behaviour they have reduced my sentence by two years.
Who knows if some favourable event might not further reduce my sentence!
Dear father of my soul, who could ever have imagined that one of your pupils,
who had so gladly accepted your advice and was often comforted by you,
would one day become, horrible as it is to say it, a jailbird? Now you can see
where all my family comforts ended up and what condition I now nd myself
in. From morning to evening I am condemned to hard labour without any
reward other than constant beatings and often being whipped. My bed is a
hard straw mattress; I get a ladle of soup, a slice of bread and some water as
my only daily nourishment.
But this is nothing. There is the hatred, contempt, the cursing, obscenities,
blasphemies in your ears that make this place like hell. The disgrace I have
brought on my family, the infamy my name now has, my sad future, the
expected death of my father all bring me remorse both day and night.
Maybe you will ask: How could you have become so wicked when you were
so good with us for ve years? I have never been, nor am I even now a
wicked person. I am an unhappy young man, an unfortunate one, but not a
perverse one. My father's opposition to my vocation, and a wicked guide led
me rst of all to go with bad companions and then into the abyss I now nd
myself in. But religion was always with me and whatever I was doing wrong
I could never forget the kind words you often whispered in my ear: If you
lose your soul everything is lost; if you save your soul you will be saved for
eternity.
Now that I know the enormity of my crimes I adore the hand of the Lord
that has struck me and I accept my woes in repentance for my misdeeds. I
do not know what my future will be but if one day I can come out of this
336

34.7 Page 337

▲back to top


Contents
place of disgrace I will run to your feet immediately; your counsel will guide
my actions for the rest of my life; indeed I have the rm hope that with your
great kindness you may be able to give me some work, no matter how menial
it is, so long as I can work, do penance and save my soul.
Meanwhile you should warmly advise parents of other young students to see
that they put their children where they will be brought up in religion and
good behaviour, and never oppose their choice of vocation. Never cease to
recommend two things in particular to my old friends or to any boys who are
still under your fatherly control:
1. Avoid bad companions as terrible enemies who will lead body and soul to
ruin;
2. When deciding on their vocation to give it serious consideration and after
praying about it to accept the advice of a pious, learned and prudent guide.
And when they encounter diculties from their parents, they should not
follow my example, but calmly pray, insist in all peace and tranquility with
their parents until obstacles are removed and then act in accordance with the
adorable will of the Lord.
I ask God to grant me the grace to be able to see you once again and be
guided by your fatherly advice, and make up for my scandal with a Christian
life so that through the Lord's great mercy I may leave this exile and vale of
tears to y to the bosom of the Creator to praise and bless him for eternity.
337

34.8 Page 338

▲back to top


Chapter 10. Mari's death.
Mari had been present at Osnero's death, and while the latter was cursing him he had
glared at him so threateningly and cruelly that he had left him utterly terried. That
stare seemed to be saying: Mari, you are the reason for all this catastrophe and for my
death, and although the real cause was Osnero himself, who should never have entrusted
his son to a person of such disrepute, it is also true that Mari was the fatal instrument of
iniquity and should never have agreed to his friend's ill-advised idea by employing such
wicked means.
Now you should note that Mari boasted of being very open-minded where religion was
concerned, and had never given any sign of fear either of the living or the dead; but after
Osnero's death he felt that that last terrible glare would be with him night and day. He
was sometimes seen leaving his dinner and running out terried by the stark appearance,
as he used say, of Osnero threatening him.
And it was not rare for him to awake at night shouting and calling his servants to come
and keep the ghost of Osnero from haunting him. This shade, this ghost, I believe, was
nothing but the remorse of conscience which evildoers feel.
Mari himself, unable to convince himself that it was more than imagination, sought
relief in gambling, big dinners, parties with friends, but he could not improve his lot
because as soon as he got home these spectres, shades, imaginings would terrify him
more than ever.
One of his former friends suggested one day that he go and ask the parish priest for
some wise counsel. Priests, he told him, have certain secrets or counsels or blessings,
as they say that are often very eective for calming inner disquiet. Mari was not familiar
either with the parish priest or any other priests, but he did know how to treat anyone
kindly and courteously; nor had he ever shown any particular aversion to the parish
priest other than what any worldly man usually has for ministers of religion.
Nevertheless he delayed for some days but seeing his woes and concerns increase, he
decided to take up the idea of visiting the parish priest. The man of God kindly welcomed
him and heard the whole story of Mari's anguish and ills. At the end the good pastor
sought to calm him, observing that it was the result of the deep impression that his friend
Osnero's death had made on him. Then taking Mari aectionately by the hand, he said
to him: Nevertheless, Mari, I think I can suggest an eective remedy for your ills that
will also bring you real advantage.
Yes, tell me and I will take up the remedy you suggest; I have much respect for you
and condence in you.
You have never given much thought to religion in the past. Maybe your serious
business concerns have been the reason for that. But listen now to your pastor, prepare
yourself and make a good Confession and you will nd powerful relief for your woes in
338

34.9 Page 339

▲back to top


Contents
this.
At these unexpected words Mari's face altered colour, then looking severely at the
parish priest, and taking his hat, he stood up. Father, I am your servant, but these are
not the kind of things to be telling Mari.
And having said that, he left before he became really angry.
When he arrived home, to his great surprise he found a letter there from Valentino.
The letter reproached him in hard and resentful terms for the wicked way he had led
him into disgrace and desolation. Your twisted advice, the letter ended, led my home
to ruin, sent my dear father to an early grave, and made a criminal of an upright young
man.
These reproaches were like a lightning bolt that struck Mari's already distraught mind
and he felt even more haunted by Osnero's ghost and by the remorse for what he had
done to Valentino. He then fell into a state where he could not touch any food at all
and in a short time he became exceedingly weak. Fever, inammation of the intestines,
ulcers were added to his already existing ills.
In that pitiful state Mari began to think seriously about his aairs, and noting that
the ulceration in his bowels had advanced to his throat. With his tongue covered in
blisters and swollen so much that he could hardly talk, he had no further illusions as to
the seriousness of his condition.
Poor Mari, he was heard to exclaim to himself, it is all about to end, you must
leave this world - but to go where? Your body will go to the cemetery, but your soul?
Poor Mari! Had you thought about this moment in good time, how you would now be
comforted! He then asked for a drink but was unable to swallow it. He sent his servants
and friends away so he could rest for a while but as soon as he began to enjoy a few
moments of sleep he began yelling out and calling for help.
Right at the moment I fell asleep the terrible ghost of Osnero appeared, revealing that
I would soon die and appear before the Supreme Judge. Perhaps there will not be time
but all the same I would like to make one last attempt; go quickly to the parish priest
and tell him I am close to death, but to come quickly.
The parish priest usually wanted to nd out about Mari each day but had always been
prevented from coming to his bedside. and there he was right at that moment at the
door to the house, asking to enter. He was immediately brought to the sick man.
Father, Mari told him emotionally and marvelling that he was there so quickly,
Forgive my oences; I have insulted you . . ..
Don't speak of forgiveness, I was never oended by you. I have always loved you and
even more so now that you have allowed me to come to you.
Father, Mari said, breaking down, do I still have a hope of being saved?
Yes, dear Mari, God's mercy is innite. He has given you time, the desire and seen
that I am here to help you. Have courage. You are in the hands of a friend.
Will God forgive all my iniquity?
Yes, Mari, I assure you in the name of our Saviour whose immense kindness you see
represented here on the crucix. And saying that he showed him the crucix he always
carried on his visits to the sick.
What do I do now?
339

34.10 Page 340

▲back to top


Contents
You make a good Confession.
I cannot do that any longer, I have no strength left.
Do not worry, I am your parish priest and I will help you, so you only need to reply
to my questions.
And with zeal and charity he began to hear his Confession. One was asking questions,
the other replying, and when Mari was confused the priest played the part of both
confessor and penitent with admirable self-condence.
But then.... What the...? And a few minutes later Mari so seemed so lacking in
strength and his tongue was so swollen that he could barely speak. He was able to nish
his Confession, though not without serious diculty.
When that was over Mari felt very peaceful, and even given his illness seemed happier
than anyone had ever seen him. He called his relatives and friends and making a huge
eort, spoke thus: I have given scandal, so forgive me. My illness and death are penance
for my sins. My God I thank you, you are a merciful God. I would very much like to
receive Viaticum, but the ulcers in my throat and my swollen tongue prevent me.
He lived another two days in that anguished and suering state but fully conscious,
fully resigned to the divine will, though unable to speak. His parish priest stayed with
him day and night, and any time he tried to leave, Mari would quickly take him by
the hand, kiss the hand aectionately and indicate that he should stay. He often kissed
the crucix and would say, as best he could, the brief aspirations that were occasionally
suggested to him.
A few hours before he breathed his last he seemed very agitated: he wanted to speak
but couldn't, kissed the crucix, then looked at those standing around him, and being
unable to speak, began to cry. The people standing there were concerned because they
could not understand what he wanted to say so they brought him a pen and paper to
see if he could write down his thoughts in some way.
Mari showed how pleased he was, took the pen and supported by his friends and resting
his hand on the parish priest's arm, wrote:
Valentino, forgive me for the scandal I gave, live as a good Christian and you will be
happy until you die. I die repentant; may divine mercy be mine and yours, and I shall
wait for you in eternity.
Then he let the pen fall and with a kind of smile, like someone with a great wish that
has been satised, he lay back on his bed, entered his nal agony and gave no further
indication that he was conscious. The parish priest, who a few moments earlier had
anointed him, gave him the papal blessing, then while he was reading the prayers for the
dying, Mari left this mortal coil to enter into eternity where we hope he found mercy in
the Lord's sight.
With Ecclesiastical approval.
340

35 Pages 341-350

▲back to top


35.1 Page 341

▲back to top


Contents
A prayer for the present calamities faced by the Church.
Sweet Jesus, Divine Master! You always frustrated the wicked machinations of the
Pharisees, dispelled the advice of the wicked and the fainthearted who sought to deceive
people through their false arguments. Let the light of your grace shine on us, your
disciples, so that we will never be corrupted by the guile of those who are worldly wise,
and who spread their pernicious thinking to draw others into their errors. Grant us the
light of faith that we may recognise the lures of the wicked, and that believing steadfastly
in the Church's teachings, we may continue to reject false arguments masquerading as
truth.
His Holiness, Pope Pius IX by Divine Providence, this 22nd October 1866 graciously
grants 100 days indulgence in the Church's customary form to those who piously and
devoutly recite this prayer.
AL. CARD, BARNABÉ
Pref. of the Sacred College of Propaganda Fide.
341

35.2 Page 342

▲back to top


Part VII.
Comollo
342

35.3 Page 343

▲back to top


HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF CLERIC LOUIS COMOLLO
Written by a colleague
TURIN SPEIRANI & FERRÈRO Press, near the Church of St Rock
1844
To the seminarians in Chieri
Since the example of virtuous actions is of much greater value than any elegant discourse,
it would not be unreasonable to oer you an outline of the story of someone who, having
lived in the same place and under the same discipline as yourselves, can serve as a true
model for you to be worthy of the goal to which you aspire and succeed in becoming
excellent priests in the Lord's vineyard.
It is true that this item lacks two notable features: polished style and elegant pre-
sentation. I delayed in the hope that there might be someone better than I to take up
the task but to no avail, so I have decided to do it myself as best I can, urged on by
the repeated requests of my colleagues and other notable individuals, convinced that the
aection you have shown towards this most worthy companion of ours, and your charity,
will supply for my lack of talent.
Though I may not be able to charm you with ne words I am much consoled in knowing
that I can in all sincerity promise that what I write is true and are things I myself saw,
or heard or learned from reliable witnesses. You will also be able to judge since you were
partly eyewitnesses too.
If, as you read this, you feel inspired to imitate one of the virtues indicated here, give
glory to God for it. While I pray that it may be evermore advantageous to you it is to
God alone that I dedicate this eort.
343

35.4 Page 344

▲back to top


1. Louis Comollo's childhood
Louis Comollo was born on April 7, 1817 in the Cinzano region, in a hamlet called Pra.
His parents were Charles (Carlo) and Joanne (Gioanna) Comollo, who although not well
o materially have something even more valuable than wealth, their piety and fear of
God.
Louis was by nature a good soul, compliant, and with a docile and gentle character.
When he had reached the age of reason the rst seeds of piety and devotion were seen to
be taking root in him. They then continued to grow wonderfully throughout the course
of his life. From the time he had learned to say the holy names of Jesus and Mary,
from then on he kept them as the object of tenderness and reverence. He never showed
aversion to or slackness in prayer, something common in children; in fact the longer the
prayer time, the more content and happy he was.
He easily learned to read and write, and soon used this to his own spiritual advantage
and that of others, since on Sundays and holy days mainly, when others his age would be
playing or going here or there, he would get some of them to come with him then would
read to them or explain what he had learned, or would tell them some edifying stories.
This won him the respect and veneration of his peers such that when he was around,
nobody dared use indecent or questionable language. If something like that happened
inadvertently, they would soon warn one another: Quiet, or Louis will hear you. If
he heard any talk that was unbecoming or disparaging of religious matters he would
say Don't talk like that in his admirably pleasant way, adding: Words like that don't
sound good in the mouth of a young Christian. It was this tenor of life that edied his
companions and won him the admiration of good people who were amazed at such virtue
in a child.
I had a son, said one father, and I just didn't know what to do with him: I had
treated him kindly and rmly, but all in vain. The idea came to me to send him to Louis,
and maybe he could succeed in making him more obedient, so he would no longer be
reason for me to think so badly of him. My little rascal at rst was reluctant to go with
someone who had little in common with his view of things but soon, enticed by what
he saw of Louis, he became a friend and companion in virtue to the point that he still
shows the moderation and goodness he absorbed from that kind soul.
He was outstanding for his obedience to his parents; always ready and attentive to
whatever was asked of him and was anxious to carry out any indication of theirs, making
every eort even to see what they would want in advance. When drought, hail storms
or loss of animals befell them and his parents were aected by it, Louis was the one who
comforted them and urged them to see whatever happened as coming from the Lord.
We need this he would say. Whenever the Lord's hand touches us, he always treats us
with kindness; it is a sign that he remembers us and wants us too to remember him.
344

35.5 Page 345

▲back to top


He would never leave his parents without their express permission. He observed this
so carefully that once, when he had gone to visit some relatives with permission to do so
briey, charmed by his edifying and pleasant conversation, they did not let him return
in time. He felt so regretful about it that he went away to cry in private when he
saw that he would have to disobey, and as soon as he got home he asked forgiveness
for the disobedience that he had committed despite himself. He kept away from others
sometimes, but to withdraw to some quiet corner of the house to pray, or meditate. I
often saw him eat in a hurry, one person who had grown up with him told me, quickly
do all his assigned tasks and while others were taking time for some recreation, he would
look for a pretext to leave and go o to some furrow amongst the vines, if he was out in
the countryside, or in the hay shed if he was at home, and there he would pray aloud, or
read devout books. It is true that even amongst the least of us God knows how to lead
the simple and unlearned and guide them towards the sublime paths of holiness. Real
features of devotion and great aection for religious matters were bound up strictly with
these wonderful signs of virtue. This became evident after he made his rst Confession.
He made a careful examination of conscience; he then went o to present himself to
the confessor, and given a certain confusion and his reverence for the Sacrament, his
apprehension over his faults (if indeed he had committed any), and feeling so sorry for
his sins, he broke down in copious tears and needed to be comforted in order to begin
and then continue with his Confession.
He shared in the Body of Christ to the similar edication of those around him. From
then on he became so fond of these two Sacraments that approaching them gave him
the greatest of consolation; he never let an opportunity go by to benet from them. But
however frequently he allowed himself the opportunity for Communion, just the same,
when he was not able to satisfy his fervent love for Jesus, he found ways to do this through
spiritual communion. When he became a cleric and found himself at the Seminary he
was often heard to say:
It was because of the important work of St Alphonsus with the title: Visits to the
Blessed Sacrament that I learned how to make a spiritual communion, which I can say
has been my comfort through many dangers when I was a lay person.
Frequent visits to the Church were added to spiritual and sacramental communion.
He felt so embraced by the presence of Jesus that often he would spend entire hours
there, pouring out his fervent and tender feelings of aection. He was often sent to the
church, where his uncle was the parish priest, to do particular tasks, and he often went
there himself on the pretext that he had things to do, but he would never leave without
spending some time with Jesus, and recommending himself to his dear mother Mary.
There was no Solemnity, catechism class or sermon, no Benediction or other function in
church that he was not present at cheerfully, and he was always ready to serve or help
in any way he could.
Comollo's nature was so alien to the childish mischief normal to his age. He put up
with whatever happened to him so calmly, was friendly and pleasant with his peers,
modest and respectful with whoever was his superior, obedient in all things, devout,
ready to lend any service which the Church allowed him to and which was compatible
with his age, and did everything in such a way that it seemed to predict that the Lord
345

35.6 Page 346

▲back to top


had destined him to a state of greater perfection. He frequently spoke to his spiritual
director about this and he answered that as far as he could see, God was calling him to
the Ecclesiastical State. he was happy to hear that since it was also his own inclination.
His uncle, the parish priest at Cinzano, whose virtue Louis was emulating, seeing him
so keen and so promising, also wanted to support him in this. He called him to come
and see him one day:
Do you really want to be a priest? he asked him.
This is exactly what I want, and nothing else, came the reply.
Why?
Because since priests open Heaven for others, I hope I could also open it for myself .
And so he was sent o to do his Grammar year at Caselle near Ciriè. And rening even
more the virtues which had made him well known as a model of Christian living, there
too he was admired by all who had occasion to meet him. He stood out in particular
for his spirit of mortication. Already as a small child he used to make little oerings to
Our Lady by abstaining from some food or fruit that would accompany his main meal:
This I should give to Mary he would say.
He went still further in Caselle; as well as oering a fast each week for Mary, he would
often, under some pretext, abstain from the best food. It would be enough for there to
be something which he particularly liked for him not to choose it, and he always did this
out of love for Mary.
346

35.7 Page 347

▲back to top


2. He goes to Chieri to study
At the beginning of the school year, 1835, when I was attending school in Chieri, I found
myself on one occasion at a boarding house where they were talking about the good
qualities of some of the students.
I was told, the person running the house began that a very holy student will be
coming to such-and-such a place.
I laughed, considering the matter to be a joke.
But it's true, he added he would be the nephew of the Parish Priest at Cinzano,
and a young man of remarkable virtue.
I did not take much notice of it, except that one particular fact made me recall it. It was
just a few days later that I had seen a student (without knowing his name) who showed
such poise, such modesty as he went on his way, was so pleasant and courteous with
whomsoever he spoke, that I really was wonderfully taken by it all. This wonderment
grew when I observed the way he carried out his duties so precisely, and how he always
turned up exactly on time at school. As soon as he got there he would take his assigned
place and not move, unless there was something he had to do, unless his duties meant
he had to.
It was the usual custom for the students to pass their time while coming to school
joking, playing around, even doing dangerous things. Comollo was also invited to get
involved, but he always excused himself saying that he wasn't the practical type, he
didn't have the skills. Nevertheless one day one of his schoolmates came up to him
and waggling a nger at him, told him to take part in the rather wild games they were
engaging in at school.
No, my good friend, he replied kindly, I'm not very good at that, I'd end up making
a fool of myself.
The cheeky friend, when he saw that he wasn't interested, insolently and quite unac-
ceptably whacked him across the face. I was appalled to see this, and given that the
one who did it was not as strong nor as old as the one he had assaulted, I expected that
he would give back as good as he had got. But the attack turned entirely in another
direction: he turned to the one who had hit him and seemed happy just to say:
If doing this makes you happy, then go in peace, knowing I'm ok with that.
This made me recall what I'd heard said, that there was a saintly lad coming to our
school, and when I asked what his name was and where he came from I knew then that
he was the one whom I had heard spoken about in such a praiseworthy manner.
As for his studies and diligence I can think of no better way to express this than in the
words of his good teacher, who wrote to me in these words: Although the character and
nature of this ne young man Comollo might well be already well known to you since he
was a fellow student, and you would have seen him close up, just the same I most gladly
347

35.8 Page 348

▲back to top


send you this letter with the opinion that I had already formed then when I had him as
a student for two years from 1835 to 1836 in Humanities and Rhetoric at the School in
Chieri.
He was a talented young man with a most pleasant disposition. He worked diligently
at his studies, was always so attentive to everything, and was so scrupulous and watchful
of every detail concerning his duties that I cannot recall a single instance of having to
scold him for something he might not have done properly. He could be proposed as a
model for any young person because of his conduct, obedience, pliability; so I wished
him all the very best when I heard that he was entering an ecclesiastical career.
I never saw him get into arguments with other friends; instead he would answer injury
or insult patiently and pleasantly. I saw him as destined to comfort his venerable uncle,
the worthy Parish Priest of Cinzano, in his old age. He loved him dearly and had sown
such rare and remarkable virtues in his heart.
So I was very sad to hear of Louis' death, and my only comfort was the thought that
by his virtuous life he had achieved ahead of time and in such a short time what he might
have done over a long ecclesiastical career. Perhaps God wanted to call him to Himself
through his untimely death because God looked beyond his age to all the good that he
had done and the merit deserved, and we must accept the divine will.
You have asked me to speak of what I observed that was remarkable in him; but what
else could I say that is more remarkable than his even-temper, his steadfastness at such
a young and normally ckle age? From the rst day that he came to my school until
the end of the two years he was always the same - always good and always intent on
practising virtue, piety, diligence. . .
These were his teacher's words.
And outside of school these wonderful gifts were equally put into practice.
I came to see in young Comollo all the virtues proper not just to his age, but to
someone who was long practised in them, the man running the boarding house said.
He was always happy and even-tempered, unperturbed by whatever was going on, and
he was never looking out for what might be particularly of his own taste. He was always
happy with whatever was on hand; one never heard him say: this has no taste, or
it's too hot, or very cold; one never heard him say anything that was less than honest
or intemperate. He spoke willingly of spiritual matters, and if someone spoke badly of
religion, he demanded that they speak about sacred ministers with the greatest reverence
and respect. He was very fond of solitude and never went out without express permission,
always giving the time, place and reasons as to why he would be absent. For all the time
he lived here, he was a great encouragement for others to live in a virtuous way, and the
others were sorry when he had to change abode to put on the clerical habit and go and
live in the Seminary, thus depriving us of an exceptional model of virtue.
I could also say the same, since on various occasions when I spoke with him, or we
worked together, I never heard him complain about things at the time, or about the
seasons, or that he had too much work to do or too much study; in fact whenever he had
some free time, he would hurry o to see a friend to help him with a problem, or talk
about things to do with study or devotion.
He was no less zealous about religious observances and vigilance in everything to do
348

35.9 Page 349

▲back to top


with devotion. This is what the Spiritual Director of the schools had to write.
He would certainly have come to know him very well. You have asked me to say
something about this young man whose memory is very dear to me, so I am very happy
to respond. Young Louis Comollo is not one of those people about whom I should be
speaking in vague terms, nor will I be exaggerating in giving the most praiseworthy
testimony.
You already know that he belonged to a very special class of student, of the kind given
to devotion and study, but Comollo stood out and shone amongst these; I am sorry to
say that the Prefect of the schools has died, since he would have been able to say many
wonderful things about his studies, his excellent conduct including his conduct outside
of school hours. As for me, other than assuring you that I never had reason to scold him
for any fault, no matter how slight, I can also assure you that he was keenly present at
our meetings, very self-assured, always listened attentively to the Word, was very devout
in attending Mass and other sacred ceremonies, frequented the Sacraments of Confession
and Communion regularly, and was truly diligent in every pious duty, exemplary in every
act of virtue. I would willingly have been able to oer him as a shining and exceptional
model of virtue to the other students.
As for his behaviour in class, the Rhetoric year was a demanding one and only the
most outstanding students in study and devotion were granted access to it. We wanted
then as we want now, young students of character and habits like Louis Comollo had.
His name reminded one of St Aloysius and he emulated many of his virtues in what
he did. There's no other student that I would more willingly give testimony about than
this one; I could speak of everything that is good in a young man. There's no other
student that I would more willingly give testimony about than this one; I could speak of
everything that is good in a young man. Raptus est ne malitia mutaret intellectum eius.
I hope he is in Heaven now praying for me.
And that is what his Spiritual Director had to say about him.
I would not know what more to add to the opinions expressed above, except for what
I had observed about his external behaviour. As soon as the exercises of piety, held at
weekends in the Congregation's chapel, were over, most of the students would go for a
walk or some other form of relaxation. But Comollo, who preferred fewer such pastimes,
would immediately go o for Catechism classes for youngsters held at the church run by
the Jesuits. And as with all other religious functions, he was a devout participant at
these classes.
It could have been the result of his good nature, or it could have been the result of
virtue acquired by self-control, but it seemed that he had none of that anxious curiosity
which youngsters normally have when they come from the villages into the city and
want to see and hear everything around them. Coming to and going from school he was
recollected and modest, never dilly-dallied here or there either physically or in looks,
other than to oer due respect to Superiors, churches, or some wayside shrine or other
statue of the Blessed Virgin. It never happened that he would pass such by without
uncovering his head as a sign of veneration.
Often when walking with him I saw him tip his cap without knowing the reason why,
but looking around I would then notice some picture of Our Lady on some wall or other.
349

35.10 Page 350

▲back to top


Our Rhetoric year was about to nish when I asked him about some of the interesting
features or monuments in the city, and he told me that in fact he was not well-informed
about these, as if he were just a visitor. The more Comollo was far from temporal
occupations and things of interest, the more he was well informed and instructed on
things pertaining to the Church. If there was a Forty Hours devotion or other public
religious function he would know about it and, if he had the time, would take part.
He had a timetable for prayer, spiritual reading, visit to Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament,
and he observed it scrupulously. Circumstances had it that for a few months I went to
the Cathedral precisely at the time that Louis went there to spend time with Jesus. So
I would be happy to describe what he was like there. He would take up a place near the
altar if he could, kneel down, join his hands, bow his head slightly, cast his eyes down
and would stay absolutely still; he would be insensitive to any voice or sound. It would
often happen that when I had nished my duties, I wanted to invite him to come home
with me. So I would nod my head or, coming a bit closer, would cough, to get him to
move; he would always stay the same until I actually came up and touched him. Then,
as if woken up from sleep, he would move and although a little unwillingly, would accept
my invitation. He willingly served Mass even on school days; but on holidays it would
be normal for him to serve as many as four or ve.
Although he was so focused on things of the spirit, you would never see him with
clouded face or sad but always happy, always content, and with his pleasant way of
speaking he made everyone he spoke with happy. He used often say that he liked the
words of the Prophet David: Servite Domino in laetitia : Serve the Lord in gladness.
He liked to talk about history, poetry, the diculties of Latin or Italian, but humbly,
amiably enough such that while oering his opinion he always deferred to others.
He had a special friend, a condante with whom he would speak of spiritual matters.
He gained great consolation when dealing with and speaking of such topics He considered
that Jesus showed immense love by giving himself to us as food in Holy Communion.
When he spoke of the Blessed Virgin, one saw him full of great tenderness, and after
telling or hearing tell of some grace of healing for the body, at the end he would blush
or break down in tears exclaiming: If Mary is so good to our miserable body, how much
more will she do something for the soul of whoever calls on her?
Such was the esteem he had for religious matters that not only did he suer when
someone spoke disparagingly of them but he could not remain indierent. It happened
to me once that I spoke jokingly using the words of Holy Scripture, and I was reminded
of the fact immediately. He told me not to joke about the Lord's words.
If someone wanted to say something about priests he immediately urged them to speak
well or remain silent, since they were God's Ministers. This was how Louis prepared
himself for his clothing day as a Cleric. Whenever he spoke of this he showed how happy
and content he was.
Is it possible, he used say, that I, a poor herdsman, could be a priest and pastor of
souls? Well, I feel inclined to nothing else, my Confessor tells me to do this, my will tells
me, and it is only my sins that tell me to the contrary; so I will sit for the exam, and the
result will be the judge as to the Divine Will regarding my vocation.
He often asked his friends to pray for him so that the Lord might enlighten him and
350

36 Pages 351-360

▲back to top


36.1 Page 351

▲back to top


let him know whether or not he was called to the ecclesiastical state. So, admired by his
companions, loved by his superiors, respected by all, this true model of virtue completed
his Rhetoric year in 1836.
351

36.2 Page 352

▲back to top


3. After his Clothing Day he goes to the
Seminary in Chieri
He took the exam as indicated, and given the favourable result, prepared for his clothing
as a cleric. I would not know how to adequately express all the feelings of aection he
felt on that occasion. He prayed and asked others to pray for him, fasted, often broke
down in tears, spent a lot of time in church so that when the day arrived for his feast
(as he called the day he received the clerical habit) he made a general confession and
received Communion with great fervour. He was as happy as if he had received the most
honourable job in the world. He was caught up in a spirit of devotion and religious
sentiment, recollected and modest. He seemed like an angel, dressed as he was in the
ecclesiastical habit that he so much longed for and respected. That day was always a
memorable one for him and he used say that his heart was completely changed: from
a pensive and gloomy type he became amiable and cheerful, and every time he thought
back to that day his heart was overwhelmed with fondness and joy.
Meanwhile the opening day of the Seminary had arrived. He would duly take up
residence and stand out not so much for extraordinary virtues, but for accomplished
ones. The ones that he especially stood out for were the exact fullment of his duties,
his study, and his keen spirit of mortication. He had read how Saint Alphonsus made
a vow never to waste time. This was cause for his highest admiration and he sought to
imitate him in it in every way possible. So from the very moment he rst entered the
Seminary he applied himself with such diligence to study and devotion that he beneted
from whatever occasion, whatever means would keep him busy all the time. When the
bell went he immediately interrupted what he was doing to answer God's voice (which
was what he called the sound of the bell), calling him to his duty. I noticed more than
once that even if the bell rang just once, it was impossible for him to continue what
he had in his hands; he became confused and didn't know what to do. The virtue of
obedience was so rmly rooted in him.
I won't speak of the superiors, for whom his obedience was prompt and heartfelt
without ever asking why he was being asked to do something. Bu the college assistants,
and his equals received the same attention and ready obedience to any order or advice,
as well as his superiors. When the bell went for study he was there most punctually, and
applied himself in such a recollected way that any noise, chatter, or frivolous behaviour
from anyone else went as if he did not notice it. He did not move unless there was another
bell. One day it happened that a classmate, passing behind him, knocked his coat to the
oor. He was content to make a simple remark about it being better if he looked where
he was going next time. His classmate, forgetting that he too was a cleric, and forgetting
that charity demands we put up with the faults of others and not insult them, got angry
352

36.3 Page 353

▲back to top


and raised his voice using oensive and threatening words. So Comollo, taking no notice
of the insults thrown at him, settled himself again at his desk and continued to study
calmly as if nothing had happened or been said.
In recreation, in groups, when going out for a walk he liked to always talk about
academic matters, and in fact at study time he used to mentally prepare a series of
things that he didn't fully understand so that he could soon raise them with a classmate
in free time, someone he had special condence in and who could explain them.
He knew how to liven up conversations with various items of useful research and with
anecdotes, but constantly observed his praiseworthy trait of good manners, keeping quiet
when someone else was talking. And often enough he would stop halfway through a word
to make room for someone else to speak. He greatly abhorred the spirit of criticism or
complaints about others; he spoke of his superiors but always reverently and respectfully;
he spoke of his friends but always charitably and with moderation; he spoke about the
timetable, the constitutions and rules of the Seminary, meals, but always expressing
satisfaction and contentment. He did this in such a way that I could in all honesty say
that in the two and a half years that I was at the Seminary I never heard him once oer
a word that was against the principle he had rmly established in his mind: speak well
of others or not at all. When he was forced to oer his opinion on someone else he always
tried to interpret them in the best sense, saying that he had learned from his uncle that if
an action had a hundred possibilities, ninety-nine of which were bad, one ought take the
one that was good and judge things favourably. On the other hand speaking of himself he
remained quiet about anything that might redound to his benet without ever speaking
about things that would give him importance or honour. In fact when he was being
praised he would joke about it, putting himself down while others were putting him on
a pedestal.
Those little 'owers' of devotion that we had seen him adorned with amongst the clods,
in the elds, in his studies, far from withering with the years, owered in all their charm
and perfection. It was wonderful to see how Comollo, given the bell for prayer or other
sacred function, immediately ran there with the greatest diligence and kneeling or sitting
up straight, in edifying recollection, he carried out his religious practices; one never saw
the least reluctance in him about going to chapel or any other place to be there for his
religious duties. In the morning at the rst sound of the bell he got straight out of bed
and adjusting whatever he needed to was there in church a quarter of an hour before
everyone else to ready himself for prayer.
Every time the seminarians attended solemn functions in church they no longer recited
the Rosary there, but Comollo never left that devotion aside, so once the public functions
were over he would, with another friend, withdraw to the chapel to 'pay his debt' as he
used say, to his good Mother by reciting the most holy Rosary. On holidays and especially
over the Christmas holiday period, or Carnival, and the Easter solemnities, he would,
even more than once a day, draw apart from common entertainments and recite the
penitential psalms, or the Oce of the dead, or of the Blessed Virgin in surage for the
souls in Purgatory.
He loved Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament and as well as frequent visits or spiritual
communion, he took advantage of any occasion for spiritual communion to the great
353

36.4 Page 354

▲back to top


edication of those who were nearby. He would fast for a day in honour of Mary most
holy before receiving Communion. After Confession he did not want to speak about
anything except the greatness, goodness and love of Jesus whom he was going to receive
the following day. When it was time for him to approach the sacred table I saw him
taken up with the most lofty and devout thoughts. With full composure, walking slowly
and deliberately with his eyes cast down, and at times trembling with emotion, he would
approach the Holy of Holies. When he had returned quickly to his place he seemed beside
himself, deeply moved and fully taken up in devotion. He prayed, but his prayer was
interrupted by sobs, groans and tears; he could not quieten his rapture of aectionate
piety until Mass was over and the morning hymn began. I often warned him to curb his
external show of emotion since it might oend others:
I feel so full of aection and so happy of heart, he told me, that if I can't express it
I feel I will suocate. On the day I go to Communion, he said at other times, I feel
so full of joy and goodness that I cannot understand or explain it.
From this anyone can see clearly that Comollo was well advanced on the way of perfec-
tion. Those movements of love of God, of gentleness, of contentment in spiritual matters
are the result of his keen faith, his burning charity which was deeply rooted in his heart
and constantly guided him in his actions. The exemplary mortication of all his external
senses went hand in hand with his inner devotion. He was modest in the use of his eyes
when there was often an outing to gardens or villas, so that he saw little of the remark-
able things around him which all the others used admire. He never let his eyes wander
but would carry on a conversation with a friend in Latin taking no notice of anything
else that was happening around him. It sometimes happened that on return from an
outing he would be asked if he had seen his father, since they had passed nearby and if
he had greeted him. He would answer that he hadn't seen him. He was often visited by
some of his cousins in Chieri, but he found this a real cross, having to talk to people of
the opposite sex. So as soon as they had said what they wanted to and needed to, he
would encourage them kindly to visit him as little as possible, then would quickly take
his leave. He was sometimes asked if his relatives (those he treated with such reserve)
were little or big, or particularly pretty, and he would reply that they looked tall in the
shade but he knew nothing else about them since he had never ever looked them fully
in the face. What a wonderful example and worthy to be emulated by youth especially
those who aspire to or nd themselves in the ecclesiastical state!
The simplest and most indierent of activities became a way for him to exercise virtue.
He had a habit of crossing his legs and resting his elbow on the table when at the table
or in the study hall or in school. Out of love for virtue he wanted to correct this too,
and to succeed he asked a friend to tell him immediately he did it and even to give him
a small penance every time he saw him take up that position. This is where his exterior
composure in church came from; from the study hall, to school or the refectory he edied
and charmed anyone who saw him.
Mortication in food was something he practised daily: ordinarily the more he felt the
need to take something (breakfast), that's when he would stay away. He was extremely
frugal at table: he drank little wine and what he did drink was watered down. Sometimes
he did not eat the main course or drink wine but was content to eat bread dipped in
354

36.5 Page 355

▲back to top


water, using the specious pretext that it was better for his health, but in reality it was
his spirit of mortication. In fact, when he was told that this way of eating would be
bad for his head or his stomach, he replied:
For me it's enough that it doesn't harm my soul.
Every Saturday he fasted out of love for the Blessed Mary. and on other vigils in
Lent even before he was obliged to fast, he fasted so severely and took food in so small
quantities that a friend he sat near at table said on a number of occasions that Comollo
wanted to commit suicide! These were the main external acts of penance that I noticed,
from which one can imagine what he practised in his heart, and how Comollo's soul was
constantly taken up in aectionate love for God, active charity towards his neighbour
and a burning desire to suer for love of Jesus Christ.
Comollo's life at the Seminary (so one of his Superiors says) left people with such
an excellent impression of him, and his holiness: his exactness in fullling his duties
be they study of piety, his exemplary moral conduct. His entire approach showed his
gentle, obedient, respectful and religious demeanour. His conversation was pleasant, so if
anyone felt a bit down, speaking with him brought some consolation. He was so modest,
edifying in word and in dealing with people that even the most indiscreet individuals
were obliged to recognise in him a mirror of modesty and virtue. One of his companions
used say that Comollo for him was a constant sermon; he was like honey that sweetened
hearts, including the most bizarre types. Another said several times that he wanted to
do everything possible to become a saint and to succeed he had decided to copy Comollo;
and although he saw himself way behind such a model of virtue he was, just the same,
very happy with the little he had been able to emulate.
As far as his behaviour during the holidays was concerned, it was the same as in the
Seminary. He went very regularly to the Sacraments frequented sacred functions, was
punctual in teaching Catechism to the youngsters at church (he did this dressed in lay
attire), and even people he met along the way. This is how he described his timetable in
a letter he wrote to a friend.
I have already spent some two months on holidays which, even though it has been
very hot, have been very good for my health. I have already studied what was left over
from logic and ethics, which I lad left aside during the year; I would willingly take up
reading Giuseppe Flavio's Church History as you suggested, but I have already started
reading the history of heresies, so I won't have time. I hope I can do it another year. As
for the rest my room is a little piece of earthly paradise; I go in and do exercises, laugh,
study, sing, and the only thing missing is you to joke with. At table. at recreation, going
for a walk I always enjoy the company of my dear uncle who, despite his age is always
happy and gracious and every time he tells me something better than the one before, all
of which makes me very content.
I am waiting for the moment we agreed on, be happy; and if you think well of me then
pray to the Lord for me... etc.
He was extremely fond of anything regarding the ecclesiastical ministry and was very
happy when he could be busy about those things, a clear sign that the Lord was calling
him to the state that he aspired to. His uncle the Parish priest, in order to nurture such
fertile soil and encourage his nephew's inclinations, gave him the task of giving a sermon
355

36.6 Page 356

▲back to top


in honour of Mary most holy. He wrote about this task in another letter addressed to the
usual friend. I have to tell you about something that makes me happy on the one hand
but has left me a bit worried on the other. My uncle has given me the job of preaching
on the glorious Assumption of the Virgin Mary. My heart is full of joy and excitement
at being able to speak of my dear Mother. But on the other hand, knowing my own
inadequacy I can clearly see how I am far from being able to worthily thread her praises
together. Be that as it may, with her support, which I must speak of, I am ready to
obey; I have already written it out and studied it a bit; on Monday I will come to you
and you can listen to me give it and make observations which I will nd very acceptable,
regarding gestures and content.
Recommend me to my Angel Guardian for the trip ...
We'll catch up later.
I still have this sermon with me which, although he used various quotes from creditable
sources, is no less written by himself, and one notes expressions of those keen sentiments
with which his heart burned regarding the great Mother of God. And he was a great
success in delivering it.
Just as I was about to stand before the people, he wrote, my strength and my voice
failed me, and my knees were knocking together. But Mary quickly put her hand on
me and I became vigorous and strong; I started and then continued without the least
hesitation. Mary did this, not I. Praise to her.
A few months later when I was in Cinzano, I asked what people were saying about the
cleric Comollo and the sermon he had given. Everyone answered full of praise for him.
His uncle said he saw God's work in his nephew. It was a sermon delivered by a saint,
someone said.
Oh, another exclaimed, he seemed like he was an angel in the pulpit, so modest and
so clear in his argument!
Others spoke of the wonderful manner in which he preached. And then they repeated
some of the ideas and even the very words which were still xed in their memory.
Without doubt a farmer of such good will would have done great good in the Lord's
vineyard. Such were his uncle's expectations, such was the hope his parents had, and such
was the desire of his townsfolk, superiors, and friends. But God saw that he was pretty
much ready for heaven. And so the evils of the world might not aect his intellect, he
wanted to recompense his good will and call him to enjoy the fruits of the merits already
acquired and the merits he earnestly still wanted to acquire.
356

36.7 Page 357

▲back to top


4. Circumstances preceding his illness
It is not my intention to talk about matters I consider to be supernatural; I intend only
to speak of facts that happened, leaving everyone free to judge as they see best.
In the autumn holidays of 1838. One nice day I went walking with Comollo up a hill,
and seeing the poor crop that year in the countryside, I began saying to him:
Next year the Lord will give us a more abundant harvest and we will make better
wine.
You will be drinking it he said.
Why? I replied.
Because, he said I hope to be drinking a better one.
And when I forced him to clarify he nished up by saying that he was burning with
desire to drink the nectar of the Blessed.
When these holidays were over, he went to Turin and spent a few days with someone
who is a good judge of people, and I write down here what he said: We were very much
edied by the modesty of good Louis. Courteous, pleasant, simple, he inspired devotion
in every thing he did, but especially when he prayed, he seemed like another St Aloysius.
It was our great wish that he would spend some more days with us, but he really wanted
to go. As he was leaving I said:
Goodbye, perhaps we will see each other again.
No, no, he replied, we will not see each other again.
It wasn't you I was thinking of when I spoke that way, I replied, but because of my
advanced age I would like, indeed I hope, that you will come to celebrate one of your
rst Masses.
Well then, he replied frankly and resolutely: I will not be saying a rst Mass; you
will still be here in the coming year, but I will not be. So pray to the Lord for me.
Goodbye.
These last words, said so frankly by someone so beloved, left us quite moved and we
found ourselves often asking if Louis had some inkling of his death? So when we heard
the sad news of his death we said, full of admiration, that he knew all too well.
I lend much credence to this story since I have checked it out with other people and
noted the same ideas and words.
When these holidays were over and he was heading back to the Seminary, he reached
a spot from which he could look back over his home town. He paused and said to his
father: I cannot take my gaze o Cinzano, and when asked what he was looking at and
if he was regretting going back to the Seminary he said: Not only am I not sorry, but I
want to get to that peaceful place as soon as possible; what I am looking at is our dear
Cinzano that I am seeing for the last time.
357

36.8 Page 358

▲back to top


When he was asked again if he was not feeling well, if he wanted to return home, he
said:
Nothing, it's nothing; I'm ne, let's move on happily, the Lord is waiting for us.
These words, his father says we have often repeated in the family, and every time I
go past that spot, even now, I nd it hard not to burst into tears.
This detail was reported to me and others before Comollo's death. This detail was
reported to me before Comollo's death. Despite these forebodings concerning the end
of his mortal life, ones that Comollo had uttered on more than one occasion, in his
usual calm way and with his customary imperturbability and even-temper he got back
to his studies again and continued to be exemplary in his practices of piety. But since I
everything he was doing I noticed he was even more attentive than usual in prayer and
in anything else to do with piety. He always wanted to talk about the (Tonkin) Martyrs.
These are real pastors of the Lord Jesus Christ's sheep, he said, since they gave their
lives to save the lost sheep. How much glory will be reserved for them in heaven.
At other times he exclaimed:
Oh, if I could at least, as I am about to depart this world, hear the Lord's consoling
words - euge, servi bone ; come faithful servant!
He spoke about paradise in joyful rapture; and one of the most beautiful things he
used say was this:
When I am alone or unoccupied I when I can't sleep at night then I go for the most
beautiful walks. I imagine that I am on a high mountain and from its peak I can see all the
beauties of nature. I contemplate the sea, the land, towns, cities, and all the magnicent
things about them; I exalt when I see the peaceful sky, I admire the rmament where
all the scattering of stars form the most wonderful spectacle. Then to all this I add the
idea of beautiful music, that with voice and sound seems to echo through the mountains
and valleys. My mind takes delight in my imagination, I turn around, lift up my eyes
and there I am before the City of God. I see it from the outside, then I come closer and
can penetrate within; just imagine all the innumerable things I then see up close.
Continuing on his 'walk' he would then talk about all the interesting and edifying
things that he would inspect closely during these sessions in Paradise. It was in this
year, too, that he discovered the secret of praying without distraction.
Do you want to know, he told me how I begin to pray? It is a very material image
that will make you laugh. I close my eyes, and in my thoughts I am carried into a large
hall whose ceiling is held up by many columns that are most exquisitely decorated, and
towards the back of the hall a huge throne rises up above which I imagine God is in
all his majesty; then around him all the choirs of the Blessed. This material image is a
wonderful help to me to lift up my thoughts to the innite Divine Majesty before whom
I prostrate myself and then with all the respect I can muster, I begin to pray.
Following what the spiritual teachers say, this demonstrates how much Comollo's mind
was detached from sensible things and how much control he could exercise in gathering
up all his faculties of mind to enter into spiritual conversation with God.
He would read meditations on hell, during weekday Masses, by P. Pinamonti, and I
heard him often comment on this:
358

36.9 Page 359

▲back to top


During this year I have been reading meditations on hell in the chapel. I had already
read them and I read them again, and even though the contents are sad and frightening,
I want to keep on reading since while considering the intensity of those torments while I
am still alive, I might not have to experience them in real terms after death.
During Lent and with keen devotion, he also made his retreat. After this, he said that
he did not have long to wait in this world and that the greatest favour the Lord could
grant a Christian was that of making a retreat.
It is the greatest of graces, he told his friends rapturously, that God can give a
Christian, to give him time to arrange matters of soul in full awareness, at his leisure, and
with the support of all kinds of favourable circumstances such as meditation, instructions,
readings, good example. Oh! How good you are to us, Lord! How ungrateful would the
one who did not make use of all this goodness from God!
So, while he was perfecting himself in virtue, enriching his soul with merit before the
Lord, the time was approaching for him to receive the reward that it seems he had a
premonition of in so many ways.
359

36.10 Page 360

▲back to top


5. He falls ill and dies
Such an innocent soul adorned with so many virtues as was Comollo's tells us that there
is nobody who does not dread the approaching hour of death. He too experienced great
apprehension. What will it be like for the sinful person if such good souls fear the moment
they must present themselves before the Divine Judge to render account of their actions!
It was the morning of 25th March 1839, the Feast of the Annunciation, when I met
Comollo in the corridors as I was going to the chapel. He was waiting for me. I asked him
if he had slept well and he replied frankly that he was all done in. I was very surprised,
given that the day before we had walked a good bit together and I had left him in perfect
health. I asked him why he had spoken thus. He replied: I feel cold throughout all
my body, my head aches and my stomach seems blocked; but my bodily ills don't hurt
all that much, what terries me (this he said in trembling voice) is that I must present
myself before God's grand judgement.
I encouraged him not to be so anxious, even though these were serious matters, but
rather remote for him and he still had time to prepare himself. We went into the chapel.
He heard Mass after which he suddenly became very weak and had to immediately go
to bed. Once the functions were over in the chapel, I went to visit him in the dormitory.
As soon as he saw me amongst those standing around, he made a sign for me to come
closer, as if he had something of great importance to show me, and then he began saying:
You were telling me that it was something remote and that I still had time to prepare
myself before going, but that's not the case; I am certain that I must appear before God
soon; I have little time left to get myself ready; need I say it more clearly? We will be
saying goodbye.
Nevertheless I encouraged him not to worry and not to make himself anxious with
ideas of the kind.
I am not worried, and I am not anxious, he interrupted me and then said I am only
thinking that I must go before this judgement, a judgement which brooks no appeal, and
this makes me feel agitated.
I was much aected by these words; so I was constantly asking if there was any news
about him and every time I visited him he repeated the same things: The time to present
myself to divine judgement is at hand; we must say goodbye.
During his illness he would have said this not once but more than fteen times. And
from the rst day of his illness he told others the same when they went to visit him. He
also said that his illness would be misunderstood by the doctors, that operations and
medicines were to no avail; and this in fact was the case. These matters which at rst I
attributed to mere fear of divine judgement, when I saw that little by little things were
happening as he had said, I spoke about them with some friends and with our Spiritual
Director. At rst he did not take much notice but then he was very surprised when he
360

37 Pages 361-370

▲back to top


37.1 Page 361

▲back to top


began to see the eects.
Meanwhile Comollo was still in bed and feverish on the Monday; Tuesday and Wednes-
day he got up but seemed sad and melancholy, all taken up with the thoughts of divine
judgement. On Wednesday evening he went to bed sick again and never got up again.
On the Thursday, Friday and Saturday of that week (Holy Week), he was bled three
times, took various medicines, broke into copious sweats, but there was no improvement.
On the Saturday evening, Easter Vigil, I went to visit him:
Since we must leave one another and soon I must present myself before the judgement
seat, he said to me I would dearly like you to stay beside me tonight.
The Rector, seeing that the patient was getting much worse, willingly granted me
permission to spend the night at his bedside. It was the 30th March just before the
solemn day of Easter. Around eight o'clock the fever became very strong; at a quarter
past eight he begun to go into convulsions and lost his senses. At rst he cried out at
length as if he were terried by some frightening object or some grim spectre. From then
until half past eight he came back to his senses somewhat and looking at those standing
around he cried out in a loud voice: Oh, judgement! Then he began writhing with such
strength that ve or six of us around him could hardly keep him in the bed.
This went on for a good three hours after which he returned fully to his senses. He
spent a long time then looking pensive as if caught up in serious reection, then discarding
all that atmosphere of mournfulness and terror that he had shown for the last few days
concerning divine judgement, he began to look peaceful and calm. He spoke, laughed,
answered questions and we thought that he had almost returned to his regular condition
of health again. He was asked why the sudden change given that he was so melancholic
earlier and now so happy and amiable. He seemed a bit embarrassed to answer that
question; then, with his eyes darting here and there as if nobody would hear him he
began to speak in a whisper to someone near him:
Up until now I dreaded dying for fear of divine judgement; this terried me utterly; but
now I am at peace and have no fear of what is to come and what they will tell you about
in friendly condence. While I was extremely agitated out of fear of divine judgement,
I seemed suddenly to be transported into a wide, deep valley where the power of the
wild currents and a strong wind sapped all the strength of anyone who was there. In the
middle of this valley was a great abyss like a huge deep furnace, with ames aring up
from it ...
At this frightening scene I cried out for fear of falling into that frightful chasm. So
I turned back to ee and there was a countless number of monsters all of horrible and
dierent shapes trying to hurl me into that abyss . . . I cried out more loudly and even
more terried, without knowing what I was doing and I made the Sign of the Cross.
When I did that all the monsters sought to bow their heads but unable to do so they
began squirming in agony and drawing away from me somewhat. Still I was unable to
ee and get away from that accursed place; then I saw a multitude of armed men like
strong warriors coming to my aid. They vigorously attacked the monsters, some of whom
were torn apart, others were lying on the ground while others still hurriedly took ight.
Freed from danger I began walking through that broad valley on foot until I reached
the foot of a tall mountain which could only be climbed by a staircase. But the stairs
361

37.2 Page 362

▲back to top


were full of fat serpents ready to devour anyone who tried to climb up. But there was
no other way and I did not dare to go forward, fearing that I would be devoured by
the serpents. I was beaten by weariness and anxiety, without any more strength left in
me, when a lady whom I consider to have been the Mother of us all, dressed in great
magnicence, took me by the hand and made me stand up straight, and signalled that I
should follow her up the stairs.
As she put her feet on the steps, all the serpents turned their deadly heads away and
did not look at us until we were quite a distance from them. When we had reached the
top of the staircase I found myself in a delightful garden where I saw things that I could
never have imagined existed. These things, Comollo nished by saying, lled my heart
and made me feel at peace so that instead of fearing death I wanted it to come quickly
so I could join the angels in heaven and sing the praises of my Lord.
These were his words.
Whatever you might want to say about this story, the fact was that however great
was his fear of appearing before God, he then demonstrated his desire that this moment
should come immediately. There was no more melancholy or sadness on his face. He was
all smiles and happily wanted to sing psalms, hymns or spiritual praises. The patient
was advised that it would be a good thing for him to receive the Sacraments that day, it
being Easter Sunday: Willingly, he replied, And since they say that the Lord rose from
the tomb about this hour (it was four thirty in the morning) I would like him to rise in
my heart with the abundance of his grace. There is nothing that bothers my conscience,
but just the same given the situation I am in, I would like to speak to my confessor for
a moment before receiving Holy Communion.
Here is something worthy of note: a young man of our time, in the bloom of life,
convinced that he must soon present himself before the divine judgement, says frankly
that there is not the least thing to reproach his conscience . . . that he is at peace. You
might say that it was his well-regulated life, his pure heart and pure soul.
His Communion was a truly edifying and wonderful spectacle. When he had nished
his Confession and prepared himself to receive Holy Viaticum, the Director, who was the
minister, followed by the seminarians, entered the inrmary; as soon as he appeared the
patient, deeply moved, his face bloomed, his appearance changed, and in holy rapture
he cried out:
Oh what a beautiful sight. So wonderful to see. Look how the sun is shining! Look
at the crown made by the stars! Look how many are prostrate in adoration and do not
dare to lift their heads! Oh! Let me go and kneel with them and adore that sun like I've
never seen it before. While he was saying this he tried to get up and made strong eorts
to approach the Blessed Sacrament. I made every eort to hold him down in bed; I was
crying tears of aection and wonder; I did not know what to say nor how to answer him.
And he struggled all the more to approach the Holy Viaticum; he was not satised until
he had received it. After Communion, all focused on his aectionate thoughts of Jesus,
he remained unmoving for a while then, breaking into raptures of joy once again, cried:
Oh! Marvel of love! Who am I to be made worthy of such a precious treasure! oh! The
Angels in heaven exult, but I have more reason to be happy since He whom the prostrate
Angels respectfully see revealed in heaven, is now held within me to look after: Quem
362

37.3 Page 363

▲back to top


Coeli capere non possunt, meo gremio confero: magnicava Deus facere nobiscum : the
Lord has done wonders for me, and I am lled with heavenly joy and divine consolation:
et facti sumus laetantes. These and many other similar brief prayers he continued to
say for a good period of time. Finally he lowered his voice, called me to him and then
asked me not to speak to him about anything else other than spiritual matters, saying
that these nal moments were too precious, that there was not much life left in him, and
that he had to spend all the time glorifying God; therefore he would answer no other
questions other than something to do with these matters. In fact all that time when he
was writhing and convulsing and being asked about temporal matters, he was raving;
but when asked about spiritual matters his answers were more lucid.
Given that his condition was getting worse, his relatives sought opinions from various
good doctors who proposed remedies and did various things: in other words they did what
doctors do and what surgeons could suggest but all without eect, verifying in every way
what Comollo had already predicted. Finding himself free to speak in condence with a
friend (the other seminarians had all gone to the Cathedral) he spoke in a way that was
so lled with aection and religious sentiments that I am passing on what I was told he
said:
In a tone that indicated something special he told his friend: Here we are my dear
friend, we are just about at the moment when we must leave one another for some time.
Friendship is important not only to do what your friend asks while he is alive, but to
do the same as we promised one another after death. Therefore the agreement that we
made, our many promises to pray for one another to be saved, I want that to extend not
just as far as the death of one of us, but of both of us; as long as you spend your days
down here, promise and swear to pray for me.
Although hearing these words from my friend I felt like weeping, I held back my tears
and promised to do as he wanted. He went on: So this is what I can say concerning
yourself: you do not know if your days on earth will be short or long; but however
uncertain may be the hour of death, it will certainly come; therefore do things so that
your entire life is a preparation for death, for judgement . . . Men only think of death
occasionally, they believe that this hour will come even though they don't want it to, but
they do not ready themselves, so when the moment arrives they are agitated and afraid,
greatly embarrassed in nding themselves needing to sort out matters of their soul.
Whoever dies amidst such confusion must be very afraid of eternal perdition. Happy
those who spend their days doing holy and devout works and nd themselves ready for
that moment. If you are called by the Lord to become a guide for other souls, always
nurture this idea of death, judgement, respect for the church, because one sees even
important people who have little reverence for God's house; it sometimes happen that
simple people, simple servants have holier attitudes while the minister of the Sanctuary
goes around without reecting that he is in the house of the living God!
Since for all the time that we struggle in this vale of tears we have no other more
powerful advocate than Mary most holy, you must therefore profess a special devotion
to her. Oh! If people could be persuaded of the happiness that comes at the hour of
death from devotion to Mary, everyone would be competing to nd new ways to give her
special honour. It will be her, with her son in her arms, who will be our defence against
363

37.4 Page 364

▲back to top


the enemy of our soul at the nal hour. Even though all of hell might be arrayed against
us, with Mary in our defence, victory will be ours. Look for other things from those who
recite some prayer to Mary, or oer some simple mortication, and then believe they are
protected by her, while they lead a shameless life. Instead of this kind of devotion it
would better not to be devout at all, because if they act like this, it is pure hypocrisy
to think they will be favoured in their evil designs and even more so, if it were possible,
given approval for their dissolute lives. May you always be truly a devotee of Mary by
imitating her virtues, and you will experience the sweet eects of her goodness and love.
Add to this frequenting the sacraments of Confession and Communion which are the
two tools or two weapons with which you will overcome the assaults of our common
enemy, and all the shoals in this stormy sea of the world. Be careful with whom you
deal, speak and where you go. I am not speaking of people of the opposite sex or other
lay people, who are evidently a danger for us and whom we should avoid; I am speaking
of our very companions, clerics and even seminarians. Some of them are bad, others are
not so bad but not very good, while others still are truly good. The rst group you must
absolutely avoid, and deal with the second group when you have to, without developing
any particular familiarity; it is the last group you must spend time with and draw both
spiritual and temporal benet from. It is true that they are few, but precisely for this
reason you need to exercise the greatest caution looking for them, and then when you
nd them, spend time with them. Form spiritual friendships with them and draw much
prot from this. With the good ones you will be good. With the bad ones you will be
bad.
I have one thing still to ask of you and I ask you this kindly. When you go out for a
walk and you pass by my grave you will hear our classmates say: 'our classmate Comollo
is buried here'. Suggest prudently to each of them that they say a Pater and a Requiem
for me. This way I can be freed from the pains of Purgatory. There are many other
things I would like to say to you, but my illness is getting worse and weighs on me, so
recommend me to our friends' prayers, pray for me to the Lord, and we will see each
other again when he wishes that to happen.
Sentiments like these expressed from the depths of his heart draw a true picture of his
soul. These thoughts about eternal maxims, frequenting the Sacraments, tender devotion
for the Blessed Virgin, eeing dangerous companions, seeking out those from whom to
draw some benet for one's studies, devotion, were the scope of all his activity.
On the evening of Easter day he was so exhausted that he could hardly articulate any
words. He was then attacked by an even stronger bout of fever, with painful convulsions
to the point where it was very dicult to talk to him. Despite losing consciousness, or
agitated by the violence of his illness, as soon as someone said:
Comollo, who are you suering for? He would immediately smile and become ami-
able: For the crucied Jesus.
Without a single complaint about his severe pain he spent the night and almost all
the following day in this state. Meanwhile he was visited by his parents whom he barely
recognised but he recommended to them they be resigned to the divine will. From time
to time he began to sing in an extraordinary voice and kept this up in such a way that
he might have been considered to be in good health. He was singing the Miserere, the
364

37.5 Page 365

▲back to top


Litanies of Our Lady, the Ave Maria Stella and spiritual praises. But since the singing
wore him out completely, we suggested some prayers to him; so he stopped singing and
recited what we suggested to him.
At seven in the evening, on 1st April, things began to get worse and the Spiritual
Director considered it wise to administer the Holy Oils. He had hardly begun the sacred
function when the patients seemed to appear to be perfectly recovered, answered when-
ever he needed to, to the point where the priest commented that while a few minutes
ago he seemed to be in agony he was now able to assist correctly and respond to all the
prayers and responses which are part of this rite. The same thing happened at eleven
thirty when the director, seeing a cold sweat break out over his pallid face, gave him the
papal blessing.
Once he had received all the comforts of our holy Catholic religion, he seemed no longer
to be a sick patient, but someone lying in bed to take a rest; he was fully aware, his soul
at peace; he was happy and at any one moment said brief prayers to the Crucied Jesus,
Mary most holy, the Saints. The Rector said:
He does not need others to recommend his soul; he is doing this suciently for himself.
An hour after midnight on 2nd April he asked one of those around him how much time
there was still; he told him:
Still half an hour.
There is more, the patient added.
Yes, he replied believing that he was raving; still half an hour and then we start
again.
Ah my good friend he replied smiling, what a great repetition! There is more than
repetition.
When a friend asked him to remember him in Paradise, he replied:
I will remember all of you, but especially those who help me escape from Purgatory.
At half past one, although his face was a serene as usual, he seemed to be very weak
and unable to breathe. Rallying a little soon after and gathering what strength he had
left, with halting voice, eyes raised to heaven, he broke into this prayer:
Holy Virgin, kind mother, dear mother of my beloved Jesus, of all creatures you alone
were worthy to bear him in your immaculate womb. Through the love with which you
gave him suck, held him on your arms, suered with him in his poverty, saw him ill-
treated, spat upon, ogged and nally die suering terribly on the cross. Through all
of this obtain for me the grace of courage, keen faith, rm hope, ardent charity, sincere
sorrow for my sins; and to all the favours that you have granted me throughout my life
add the grace that I might die a holy death. Yes, dear and merciful Mother, assist me
at this moment when I am about to present my soul to divine judgement; you yourself
can present me in the arms of your divine Son; if you promise me this here I am with
ardent and frank spirit, dependent on your clemency and goodness and I present my soul
through your hands to the Supreme Majesty from whom I hope to receive mercy.
These were the exact words he said so emphatically and penetratingly that everyone
around him was deeply moved to the point of tears.
When he had nished this fervent prayer he seemed suddenly overcome by a mortal
lethargy. To keep him with us I asked him if he knew at what age St Aloysius had died
365

37.6 Page 366

▲back to top


and he answered:
St Aloysius was twenty three and I am dying when I've not yet turned twenty two.
Seeing that his pulse was failing, I thought about getting close to him right at the
moment that he was about to abandon this world and his friends; so I thought of saying
something to him that came to mind in similar circumstances. He was all attention to to
what was being said to him, his face and lips smiling, maintaining his peacefulness, eyes
xed on the Crucix which he held tightly between his hands joined on his breast, and he
made every eort to repeat every word suggested to him. For about ten minutes before
he expired, he called one of those standing around him and said if you want something
for eternity I ... Good bye, I'm going.
Those were his nal words. Because his lips and tongue had stiened he was unable
to vocalise the brief prayers we whispered to him, but he mouthed them with his lips.
There were also two Deacons present, Deacon Sassi and Deacon Fiorito who read him
the Prociscere. When that was nished and as they were recommending his soul to the
Holy Virgin and to the Angels to oer him to the Most High, just as they were saying
the holy names of Jesus and Mary, his beautiful soul quietly left his body and ew, as
we devoutly hope, to its rest in the Lord's peace. His face was serene and a smile played
about it as if he was seeing something marvellous.
His happy release took place at two after midnight, before the rst rays of dawn on
2nd April 1839. In another ve days he would have turned 22. Thus was the death of
the youthful cleric Louis Comollo, he was able to plant the seeds of virtue in his heart
through the most ordinary of occupations, nurture them amidst all the words illusions,
perfect them in two and a half years as a cleric, then bring them all to maturity through
his painful death. And while everybody counted himself fortunate to have had him either
as a model, or to be guided by his advice, or as a loyal friend, he left us all in the world
in order to go to heaven and protect us from there.
It would seem, at rst, that such a good Christian soul as was our Comollo would have
nothing to fear of divine judgement. But if we observe things well, this is the ordinary
behaviour of God's elect. When they consider that they must present themselves before
the rigorous divine seat of judgement, they are lled with fear; but God comes to their aid
in his own time and instead of the fear of a sinner, which continues in agitation, remorse
and desperation, the fear of the just changes to courage, condence and resignation and
produces the most wonderful happiness in the soul.
This is really the point where God has the just savour the hundredfold of their good
works as the Gospel promises. The bitterness of death is sweetened by tranquillity of
soul, contentment and inner joy which restores faith, conrms hope and inames charity.
Evil loses its violence and there is the advance sense of the enjoyment of the goodness that
God is about to share with them for all eternity. This should be sucient encouragement
to lead us through the travails of life and to help us to put up with them with resignation
and govern all our actions according to the divine precepts.
366

37.7 Page 367

▲back to top


6. The funeral rites
Once daylight came and word spread of Comollo's death, the entire Seminary was in a
state of great consternation. One said:
Comollo is already in paradise praying for us; while another said:
How well he predicted his death! And another:
He lived as a just man and died as a saint while yet another:
If as a human judgement we can say that a soul departing this world ies to heaven,
we can certainly say that about Comollo.
So each person competed with the other to nd something especially relevant to him.
One did his best to get his crucix, others to have some of his holy pictures. Others
considered themselves fortunate if they could have one of his books. There was one even
who, not able to get hold of anything else, took his collar as a way of preserving the
memory of such a beloved and venerated colleague.
The Rector of the Seminary, also very much moved by the special circumstances that
had accompanied his death, and unhappy at the thought that his body would be brought
to the town cemetery, went to Turin to ask the civil and Church authorities for permission
to bury him in the church of St Philip adjacent to the Seminary itself. The professor
for the morning conference, Fr Prialis, began school at the usual hour, but when it came
time for him to speak, seeing the sadness written across the faces of all his listeners,
also became emotional, and left the hall sobbing and in tears, without the strength to
continue his conference.
The other professor, Fr Arduino, also came to class in the afternoon but instead of
his usual talk oered a eulogy on Comollo's death wherein he expressed the sorrow that
everyone felt at the loss of such a beloved companion. He also indicated that each one
should take heart in the hope that given such an edifying life and wonderful death, he
would now have a protector in heaven. He urged everyone to take him as a model of
propriety and virtuous clerical behaviour. He described his death in various ways: the
death of a just person, a death which was special in the eyes of the Lord, and concluded
by recommending that we cherish this moment as a dear memory and try to imitate him
in virtue.
On the morning of 3rd April, all the Seminarians present, along with the superiors,
the Parish Priest (Canon) and the other Canons and clergy, the body was carried in
through the streets of Chieri and after a lengthy procession during which funeral hymns
and prayers were sung, was brought to the Church of St Philip. The bier was placed in
the church accompanied by funereal music and the Director presided at the solemn sung
Mass. After Mass the con was laid in a prepared grave close to the communion rails
almost as if Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, to whom he had turned with such love and
with whom he had converse so willingly, also wanted him close to him in death.
367

37.8 Page 368

▲back to top


Seven days later there was a solemn funeral Mass again celebrated with all pomp and
circumstance, lights and decorations.
These were the nal honours bestowed on him by his fellow clerics who, despite their
sorrow spared nothing to celebrate such a dear friend.
368

37.9 Page 369

▲back to top


7. Consequences of his death
It is an undeniable truth that the memory of good souls does not nish with their
death but that their example is passed on to the benet of posterity. An illness and
death accompanied by such signs of lively faith and sentiments of virtue and devotion
reawakened in many Seminarians the desire to imitate Comollo. Not a few, therefore,
began to follow the advice he gave them whilst still alive, and others followed his example
and virtue such that some who earlier had not demonstrated much the vocation they
aspired to, used his death to make rm resolutions to become models of perfection.
It was at the time of Comollo's death, one of his friends said, that I decided to lead
the life of a good cleric and become a holy ecclesiastic; and although my determination
might thus far have not had great eect, just the same my commitment will continue,
indeed I will redouble my eorts each day. Comollo's virtue did not just produce these
rst good resolutions, but they have continued even until today. The Rector of the
Seminary a short time ago assured me that the change of behaviour in our Seminarians
on Comollo's death has continued until today.
It seems appropriate for me here to observe that the reason why Comollo's death made
such a great impression was the two appearances he made after his death. One of these
was witnessed by the entire dormitory. It would also be appropriate to speak of some
heavenly favours obtained through his intercession.
But I would like to leave all that aside and conclude this account, for whatever it is
worth, with two facts which given the dignity and character of the people who have told
them, would suggest to me that we can lend credibility to them.
One of these, a woman who has been very much involved in the service of God had
been tempted for a long period. She had, one way or another, managed to overcome this
temptation. One day the temptation was so strong that it seemed she would succumb
and the more she tried to distance herself from her sinful imagination the more it went
wild. She was unable to pray - her prayer was arid, dry; but turning her gaze to the table
she saw something on it that had belonged to Comollo and it reminded her pleasantly of
him.
I began to cry out, the same person says: If you are in Paradise and can intercede
with the Lord, ask him to free me from this terrible predicament. Then something
wonderful happened! I had hardly uttered these words and was about to say something
else when this unwanted temptation ceased and I found myself at peace. From then on
I have never neglected to invoke that young angel in all my needs, and I was always
answered.
The other fact I write exactly as it was told me by the who who was the chief character
in and eyewitness to the event.
One morning I was called to go quickly to recommend the soul of a friend to the Lord.
369

37.10 Page 370

▲back to top


He was in his last agony. Having arrived there, I found things just as they had been
described to me. Deprived of his senses and unable to reason, his eyes were watery, his
lips stiened, and he was bathed in a cold sweat. It seemed his blood had ceased to ow
and one would have said that he would breathe his last breath within a few minutes. I
spoke to him several times but he did not respond. Not knowing what else to do, I broke
down in tears; in in that predicament I suddenly thought of the cleric Comollo and all the
wonderful virtues of his I had heard about. 'Come on', I said, 'If you can do something
with the Lord, pray to him to raise up this poor soul and free him from the anguish of
death.' As soon as I had said this the dying man suddenly dropped the end of the sheet
which was clenched between his teeth, shook himself, and then began to speak almost
as if he had not been ill. His improvement was such that after eight days he was fully
recovered from his illness, although he needed several months more of convalescence, and
he was able to resume his previous work.
In the course of this account little has been said of the virtue of modesty which was
precisely the one that stood out most in Comollo. Such good outward behaviour, such
exact conduct, such edifying composure, mortication made up of all the sense but
especially the eyes, leads us to say that he possesses such a virtue to an eminent degree.
And I do not believe I am exaggerating when I say and maintain the view that he took
the beautiful stole of baptismal innocence into the next life.
I argue this not just from his scrupulous reserve in dealing with or speaking with the
opposite sex but more so from certain theological subjects that he could not understand
at all, and from the questions he would ask, that demonstrated his simplicity and purity.
My view was conrmed by what his spiritual director revealed when, after a long talk
with him concerning Comollo, he concluded that he saw in him an angelic behaviour as
he fervently and devoutly tried to imitate St Aloysius. In fact whenever he spoke about
this Saint (other than the fact that he said a special prayer to him morning and evening),
he always spoke in tones of rapture and joy. He gloried in the fact that he bore the
same name. Ah, he would say, my name is Louis (Aloysius)! Maybe I could be Louis
in fact, one day. It follows that if he did his best to emulate St Aloysius' virtues, he
would certainly have emulated what is that Saint's special characteristic: his innocence
and purity of behaviour.
From what has been said so far one could easily understand how Comollo's virtues,
though not extraordinary, were of a special kind, and it would seem to me that he can
be proposed as an example for anyone, be it a lay person or religious. One can certainly
be sure that by following Comollo, he will become a virtuous and exemplary cleric and
a true and worthy Minister of the Sanctuary.
So this is what I have been able to write about young Louis Comollo, assuring everyone
that I have done so only wanting to speak the complete truth, and satisfy the various
requests of my colleagues and others. Just the same I would be happy, if there is a better
writer than myself, for these memories which I have so poorly presented, to be used,
added to or subtracted from in whatever way would make them a better, more complete
and ordered account.
The author of these outlines wishes to give them no further weight than that of purely
human credence.
370

38 Pages 371-380

▲back to top


38.1 Page 371

▲back to top


With permission.
371

38.2 Page 372

▲back to top


Part VIII.
Angelina
372

38.3 Page 373

▲back to top


ANGELINA OR THE WAIF FROM THE APENNINES
By FR JOHN BOSCO
Turin
ORATORY OF ST FRANCIS DE SALES PRESS
1869
PROPERTY OF THE PUBLISHER
To the Reader
Last Autumn, for reasons to do with the sacred ministry, I visited a place where they
told me things about a young girl, things that seemed very interesting to me. Although
she died at the beginning of this century, she is remembered amongst them as if she had
only died last month. The parish priest of the place furnished me with a good number
of details and amongst other things a copy of a manuscript the original of which is kept
in the parish archives. From the details recounted and more so from the manuscript I
have picked out what seems to me to be most interesting, enjoyable and important for
our readers. I am a simple story teller, and it will be a great reward for me if someone
reads it to their advantage, or at least shows understanding where I have not been able
to satisfy. May God bless us all with his heavenly grace and grant us many years of
happy life.
373

38.4 Page 374

▲back to top


Chapter I. A fortunate family
On the slopes of the Apennines, not so far from one of Italy's main cities, about halfway
through last century there lived a family that enjoyed all the happiness one could hope
for on this poor earth.
Peter was the name of the head of this fortunate family. He was raised as a good
Catholic, and thanks to his diligent and economic approach succeeded in improving his
circumstances to the point where he was listed amongst the most wealthy inhabitants of
the area.
But he was able to combine a frugal lifestyle with generous almsgiving.
My business, he would say began doing well from the moment I made a personal
rule never to send any beggar away empty-handed from my door.
He attributed his prosperity to a eld that he called the eld of fortune but which the
public called the eld of the poor. It consisted of a handful of acres which Peter sowed
with various kinds of beans. He cultivated it and looked after it until he could pick the
crop, and then ceasing to look after it as his own it became the property of the poor who
could freely take whatever they needed for life's necessities from it. One can imagine
the blessings and best wishes for continued abundance that everybody had for charitable
Peter. When they met him on the road beggars would run to greet him and express their
gratitude.
To provide shelter for the most abandoned, he kept a hay shed ready and well stocked
with hay and some sheets for them to cover themselves with. In the evenings he would
also go along in person to see that there were no problems, say their prayers with them
and wish them a good night with some Christian thought for them to remember. That
you are poor, he used tell them, does not matter; that is not a vice; but see that you
are not irreligious or evildoers.
It occasionally happened that some of those whom he had taken in would not respond
in a worthy way to the charity he had shown them and would disappear at night taking
whatever they could steal. Therefore Peter closed the door of the hay shed each night
and did not open it again until morning. Peter had also learned music and Gregorian
chant, or `canto fermo' as it was known, and he enjoyed this a lot. As well as going
to Vespers, Benediction, Sung Mass he had also collected a number of boys with good
voices and steady character and had taught them to sing. So for the bigger Feast days
the Masses were so majestic that they caused nearby villagers to be both envious and
admiring.
The entire village had full condence in Peter and he was never overlooked for the tasks
that were usually entrusted to people who were honest and principled. He was head of
the choir, treasurer for many charitable works, town councillor and had been mayor on
several occasions.
374

38.5 Page 375

▲back to top


The parish priest had a faithful parishioner in Peter and could count on him for any
help and advice in the more condential and important aairs. Everyone liked dealing
with him because he did good for whoever he could and evil to no one. Therefore everyone
willingly agreed to whatever he suggested. Divine Providence saw that he had found a
wife who, like him loved religion, economy, charity; so Cecchina (a version of Francesca)
looked after all the domestic arrangements. She was in charge of food, clothing, the
linen, discipline, the servants and the children's upbringing, and they were the constant
object of her care; she loved them as precious gifts from Heaven.
This was how things were with Peter's family when something happened to disturb
the peace. Cecchina was given strong and faithful assistance by a maid who helped her
with her temporal aairs especially for the growing children. A faithful maid is a great
help to a family, but a real treasure for the children whose upbringing and behaviour is
largely in her hands. Now, the maid had become very ill and died a few days later.
Peter and Cecchina were as upset as they would have been had it been their own
daughter. After the burial Peter told the rest of the very sad household: The loss of
Manetta, (the good maid's name) has been a terrible misfortune; let us ask God to nd
us another who can be a new angel to look after our dear children.
375

38.6 Page 376

▲back to top


Chapter 2. Strange encounter
Cecchina was attending Mass over those days whenever her duties allowed her to. But
after Manetta's death she saw that she was back in time to awaken the children. We
should note that Peter's home was about a kilometre from the village, and to reach the
church Cecchina had to pass by the cemetery. She would never go past without a prayer
for the people buried there, adding an Our Father, a Hail Mary and a Requiem in surage
for the soul of their dear maid. One morning on her way to church, she stopped as usual
at the cemetery and since there was a thick fog it was dicult to see who was passing
by. At the gate to the cemetery she tried to kneel down on what seemed to her to be a
mound.
Hey came a foreboding voice of protest as soon as she knelt down. Hey! Mercy!
Help!
Oh my God Cecchina cried, hurriedly getting up and starting to run. But just as she
got up this ghostly woman appeared, shouting, and running full tilt into her such that
both of them fell backwards. Poor Cecchina no longer knew if she was on the ground or
in the grave, but she leapt up and ran home shouting:
Help, for God's sake, help. The half-dazed, unknown woman, also thinking she was
being chased by a ghost, ran after her, she too yelling for help and mercy.
Peter was in the farmyard at that moment xing the plough to the oxen, while the
cowherd was carrying a sack of seed to be sown. Believing that some evildoer had insulted
his wife, he grabbed a pitchfork; his helper took a shovel and as quick as a ash they ran
to help his wife.
What's the matter they shouted from a distance, as soon as they were in hearing
distance. I'm warning whoever's coming - I'll stick you with this fork, you ...
I'm being followed by a dead person Cecchina yelled, It's running, calling my name,
threatening me... it's coming... it's coming.
No need to fear the dead, Peter replied, if it's running behind you it's alive, not
dead.
While the good woman ran into the house ready to faint, and threw herself into a
chair, Peter with his pitchfork and the cowherd with the shovel were tackling the feared
spectre and had surrounded it, shouting:
Stop or we'll kill you.
Imagine their surprise when instead of a dead person, or spectre or ghost they saw a
young girl who was even more terried than they were.
Who are you? Peter quickly asked her, Who are you? Where do you come from?
Why are you following honest people like this?
Please don't harm me, the girl replied, I'm just a poor unhappy waif, a victim of
misfortune.
376

38.7 Page 377

▲back to top


But what do you want?
I'm asking you to save me.
From who?
From someone following me:
But no one's following you - in fact you were following someone else.
Woe is me. Where am I? Where will I go? Who will give me advice.
Quickly, come back into the house, I'm afraid something will happen to you his
wife shouted at them, as soon as she had recovered and could oer a word. Then Peter
worked out that they were both the reason for frightening one another, and urged on by
the desire to do good to all and evil to no one, he decided to bring the stranger into the
house to calm his wife down and nd out what this strange incident was all about.
Cecchina, he said don't be afraid; it is not a ghost, nor is it a dead person: it is a
poor girl who is more frightened than you are. She needs to be settled down; look at her,
poor girl, she's half dead.
Who are you? the wife asked her.
I am a poor girl eeing from misfortune.
Where did you come from?
I came from a city very far from here.
What were you doing at the cemetery?
I had walked almost the whole night, and as day broke I felt so tired that I lay down
against a wall that I thought belonged to some building and fell asleep there. While I
was sleeping it seemed like some murderers were following me and had caught up with
me, so I awoke and started shouting. Oh poor me!
You weren't to know that the building was the cemetery. I was going to Mass, and
to say a prayer for my poor Manetta, I wanted to kneel down there, convinced that the
hump was a mound of earth, so I ended up kneeling on top of you. I'm sorry I scared
you so.
And how! It's a wonder I didn't die there and then.
But it's enough to make you laugh Peter said.
Just like the theatre added the cowherd who of course had never even been to the
theatre or any kind of play.
377

38.8 Page 378

▲back to top


Chapter 3. The good maid
Peter saw that the girl was given a little something to eat and at the same time asked her
several questions to nd out who she was but he got nothing from her, no document that
would oer some guarantee that this strange mystery girl was a woman of good repute.
Now Peter said, you've recovered, so head o on your business. I am o to do some
ploughing that needs to be done.
If you don't want to take me in as a hired hand, at least give me some good advice,
point me to an honest employer where I can earn a crust and live without peril to my
soul. God will reward the charity you show me.
If I could have some guarantee that you are a person of good repute it would be easy to
nd you a good employer, but an unknown woman, all on her own, without documents...
I would not know where to direct you to.
I would like someone to take me if only on trial for a few days, and then through my
hard work and with the Lord's help I hope I can win their trust and establish my good
name.
What kind of work can you do?
I have no particular trade but can do a bit of everything. I am healthy and strong
and I believe I could adapt to any work in a short time.
Also hoeing?
With the Lord's help, also hoeing.
With a woman's hands like yours, using a hoe would be a real laugh.
I only want to try.
Cecchina had been following this discussion with much interest and noting her courtesy,
her correct language and more so the religious sentiments that peppered her speech she
thought it might be worth giving her a try as a daily help.
We have quite a few things to do in the garden, she told her husband we could give
her a try and meanwhile see.
I am very hesitant to take someone in whom we don't know; but if it pleases you, ok,
but keep an eye on her so we don't have a repeat performance of some earlier problems
we've had.
What should we call you? Peter concluded:
I was always called Angelina.
Well, do what my wife tells you and then we will see. Meanwhile he left with the
plough and cart and went about his work.
The good wife left the lass to rest for a while, and both of them couldn't stop talking
or laughing about the fright they had had at the cemetery gate. Now the mistress
of the house said, come into the garden where there are many things to be done and
get started on what you know how to do and can do. And as if gardening was her
378

38.9 Page 379

▲back to top


profession, Angelina put on a white apron, took a small fork and began weeding a row
of spinach, another of lettuce, uncovering then pulling out the couch grass and other
noxious weeds from the legumes. Then she transplanted leeks, onions and cabbages; she
picked beans, pumpkin and potatoes; then hoeing the ground that was free she sprinkled
it with compost then resowed it with the kind of lettuce that keeps fresh and green during
the cold winter. But she did it in such a correct and skilful way that one would have
been amazed just watching her. That evening Peter asked about the girl and his wife
promptly said:
The girl is an excellent gardener; I watched her carefully from a window and she
worked tirelessly all day. She dug, transplanted and sowed in such a way that our garden
looks like new. But what I liked most was her devotion. Thinking that no one was
watching her, when the midday bell rang she knelt down and with hands joined said the
Angelus in a most recollected way, praying like this: 'My God, stay with me. You have
helped me up until now! Complete your work! If this is the place where I can love and
serve you all my life, inspire this good farmer to keep me with him.... She also said other
things that I couldn't understand but I think there is some mystery about this girl. We
will nd out everything gradually.
Let's see how things go Peter answered. Meanwhile she can stay with us.
The following day Peter came home at midday and found the lunch very much to his
taste.
What have you done, Cecchina? Why spend money for such a delicious dish... we
only have things like this on very special solemnities.
I didn't spend a cent, his wife replied.
So who made this excellent dish?
Angelina.
Angelina! But with what?
I don't know. She can tell you herself.
It's so simple, Angelina said. Some eggs, half a litre of curdled milk, a small pumpkin
and some sugar was all I used in the cooking.
Good, very good Peter said. With a cook like this we could challenge the king's
kitchen. You are doing well he told Angelina, it seems you are able to work and your
behaviour convinces me you are not a woman of ill repute, so we will keep you on; and
unless things go wrong, who knows but you might be able to help raise our children,
something that Manetta had to interrupt to go to Heaven.
I assure you you will not regret the kindness you have shown me. I will do what I can
to work and measure up to your kindness. Nor will I cease praying for God's mercy and
that he will give you your just reward in good time.
379

38.10 Page 380

▲back to top


Chapter 4. The young girl's rare gifts
Within a few days Angelina became the wonder of Peter's household. Her knowledge
surprised everyone. She knew when to sow and when to reap. She spoke of the harvest,
winnowing the wheat, binding the sheaves, manuring, pruning the vines, cutting back
the leaves to the point where everyone would have thought she was an accomplished
agronomist. And what we can say of her work in the house? With admirable self-
condence she cooked, set the table, made the beds, swept, did the milking, the curdling,
the butter, the ricotta, the cheese, and nally the sewing, mending, ironing. She did all
these things as if each of them was her special competence.
But her rare qualities were even more on display when Peter, assured of the treasure
he had found in this new maid, entrusted his children to her. His hopes were not in vain.
She began to sow the seeds of religious ideas in their hearts.
Children, she told them, never forget that God is our Creator. We were nothing;
He created us in his own image and created us to love and serve him faithfully in this
life. And when we cease to live and our body goes to the grave, then the soul returns
to the Creator to render account for its actions. What a great reward there will be in
Heaven for those who do good on earth.
She told them they would have a long life on earth if they were always obedient and
respectful to their parents. She instructed them in the principal mysteries of the Faith
then prepared them, a little at a time, to make the sign of the cross devoutly, say their
daily prayers, receive the Sacraments of Confession, Conrmation and Communion.
She did this cheerfully, briey, explaining things with many nice images and examples
that she knew. So the children never grew bored with her teaching, in fact they enjoyed
it and were always keen to spend a lot of time with their 'grandma' as they called the
girl.
Things like this could not be kept a secret. One day the parish priest walked as far
as Peter's house and had a chnace to talk with the new maid. My good girl, he told
her, I have been happy to hear what they are saying about you. I know that you are
working, teaching Peter's children and other children in the neighbourhood. That makes
me very happy, and I also believe you frequent the Sacraments, is that true.
Yes, Father. I can see that you have already found out about me, since I go to
confession to you every week.
Good, well, carry on, and teach others what you do too, and you will have twice the
merit. Now, I would like to draw up a register of all my parishioners and I need you
to tell me your name, surname, family and where you come from; I don't believe that
should be a problem for you.
Father, said Angelina looking upset, I am just a poor girl, victim of a misfortune.
Telling you who I am would only increase my problems and might even compromise your
380

39 Pages 381-390

▲back to top


39.1 Page 381

▲back to top


and my peace of mind.
But if I don't put you on the register, I might be compromised before the law.
My name is Angelina. Write that down and the rest we can put o till another time.
The parish priest, seeing her all in consternation, thought he would stop any further
questioning but seek information about her from others. He spoke with Peter and his
wife, asked the neighbours, but they all spoke of her good moral qualities and nothing
more.
I have often thought, Cecchina said jokingly, that this lass was Marietta resurrected
but wiser, more virtuous and knowledgeable than she was before she died.
They all laughed and the priest said: We should respect this good girl's secrets and
her sensitivity. Let's accept what is good, and perhaps we will discover just what we
need to and no more.
381

39.2 Page 382

▲back to top


Chapter 5. Assisting a dying person
At that time, due to some political events, the French army had come to Italy. A regiment
was stopping over in the town where Angelina was. When they left, some of the soldiers
who were sick and unable to continue on their journey were recommended to Peter who
had some spare room for them. He willingly took them in because there was no public
hospital in the town. Despite all the help one of them got worse and very soon found
himself in mortal danger. There was a slight problem for administering the Sacraments
because French was virtually unknown amongst the locals and although the parish priest
knew a bit from his reading, he had never really had occasion either to write it or speak
it and was unable to enter into a conversation about something as important as the
Sacraments were. It was then that our young girl showed yet more of her qualities. She
was very good with the sick whenever there was an occasion. Up until then Angelina had
held back somewhat, allowing the nurses to do the task they were paid for. But when she
became aware of the danger the soldier was in, she put all human respect aside and began
speaking French in an elegant and polished manner. The sick man was amazed along
with others around, since none of them thought she was anything else but a poor serving
girl. How embarrassed she was then to discover that the soldier was not a Catholic!
I am a Lutheran he responded when she oered him some advice, and so I do not
know what the Sacraments are.
But without the Sacraments you cannot be saved, because the Lord instituted them
to save our souls.
Can't I just be happy with my religion?
No, you cannot be happy with your beliefs because when you call yourself a Lutheran
it means you are following Luther and not Jesus Christ any more. But wasn't Luther
following the true religion?
Certainly not; before Luther nobody professed a belief like his. When Luther began
preaching his beliefs they were a real novelty. He was preaching a new system of beliefs
that was in fact contrary to faith in Christ.
To be honest I have never bothered much about religion. Nor can I hide a thought
that has always bothered me a bit. I see that Catholics all agree in obeying the Pope
and they all confess the same faith, so there is uniformity in teaching and discipline
everywhere and through all time. But amongst us we interpret things as we like, accept
or reject what we want. In our own city and I can say in our family we have some people
who profess something very dierent to the others. Is it possible, I have said to myself
often, that truth can reside in opinions that are opposite? If one necessarily must be
wrong, how do we know which is the true one? Who could assure me of that? Now it
seems that you have studied more than I have and if you judge that in order to be saved
I need to be a Catholic then I am ready to obey.
382

39.3 Page 383

▲back to top


Thank the Lord for inspiring this holy resolution. But your peace comes not from my
word which could err at any time but from God's promise that cannot err. There is one
God, one Faith, one Baptism, and therefore one Church of Jesus Christ. He appointed
the Apostle Peter as Head of this Church; others succeeded Peter as the Vicar of J. C.
right down to our own days. They have always condemned error and spread truthful
ideas that were developed and preached by the Apostles. So beginning from the reigning
Ponti we go back from one Pope to another until Peter, until Jesus C., and if you
compare the teaching of the Popes today with the teaching of the Popes in those times,
you will nd it unchanged as if there were only a single Ponti. This assures us that we
have the entire and complete teaching of the Gospel, all and each of the truths preached
by the Apostles. On the contrary Lutherans have no head, and if you want to draw up a
time line of Lutheran ministers you cannot go back further than Luther. This is where
Lutheranism falls down, that there is no one who professed his teaching before him.
I accept what you say, but in my present state I can hardly take instructions. So
what can I do to ensure my eternal salvation in some way. Leave your religious needs
to me. I am going, but to talk to our priest and he will see to everything.
And in fact Angelina did go to the parish priest who, assured of Miret's good disposi-
tions, (that was the sick man's name), asked her to take on the task of instructing him
further in the Faith. The doctors said that the sick man was in danger of death so she
got him to renounce his heresy and make a profession of the true faith. Then she gave
him conditional baptism thinking that this Sacrament may have been administered but
invalidly; he then made his confession, received viaticum, was anointed and then given
the papal blessing. He gave up his soul peacefully on the evening of that day, kissing the
crucix and calling on the Lord's mercy. These were his nal words:
Praise be the Lord's great mercy. He gave me an angel of consolation to take me out
of darkness and lead me to the light of truth. This is a great gift from the Lord. If all my
fellow Lutherans could enjoy the consolation I feel at the moment they would all become
Catholics. Blessed be God: may his innite mercy save me and everyone in the world.
383

39.4 Page 384

▲back to top


Chapter 6. The priest and the waif
To this point our young girl was considered a good Christian, a peasant lass of good will
who loved her masters and spared no eort to do as much good as she could. Further-
more they saw in her a young girl with solid principles, and with an excellent memory
for retaining the things she read. But when news got around that she spoke excellent
French and had clearly been able to persuade Miret to become a Catholic, everyone was
marvelling at the fact. The priest who had been present and had recommended the dying
soldier's soul, said to himself and then told others:
There is a mystery hidden in this girl. Such profound and extensive learning is not
to be found in someone who has not studied for a long time.
One was saying it was revealed learning from the Lord; another that the girl was
someone else really and that in expiation for her sins she had been condemned to being
a peasant lass. And of course there were some who said she was a witch, while others
believed she was an angel sent from Heaven. Meanwhile the priest used every opportunity
to gather the most edifying news he could about the girl,and the day came when he was
able to do a little more in this regard. Angelina had become ill and it brought her to
the brink of the grave. The parish priest gave her much good help and sometimes spent
a lot of time with her comforting her through some of the most painful moments of her
illness.
Father she said one day, I think my life is coming to an end. You cane ease my fear
of death if you promise to recommend me to the Lord at Mass after my death so that
my soul can be freed from the pains of Purgatory.
I give my word that I will do that and also have people pray for you at the Church,
but I would also like to ask a favour of you, one that I believe will be for the greater
glory of God.
Ask whatever you want, Father. I will be happy to do something for you before dying.
Could you tell me about what happened to you before you came to Peter's house?
Oh poor me! You are asking me something I cannot refuse but which I very much
dislike doing, because in doing so it may cause me problems and not a few for you too.
That will not help you in any way.
Let's do it this way: you can write down all the details about yourself, where you
come from and your family but without mentioning names of places or people; then you
can give me everything written and sealed. I will keep it condential and no one will see
it until after your death.
In my present state I cannot write.
Then it is enough to promise you will do so if you recover.
If that's the case then I promise and will do so.
384

39.5 Page 385

▲back to top


Divine Providence saw that the sick girl regained her former health and she wrote
down some information which, although it does not give a complete picture, serves to let
us know of her situation and her upbringing. All this was in fact written down, sealed
and given to the parish priest who kept it sealed until after her death. We obtained a
faithful copy from the parish priest who succeeded him, and it is from this that we have
taken some things that help our purpose and add them in her to complete the story, so
we can tell you about her nal activity.
385

39.6 Page 386

▲back to top


Chapter 7. Who this poor girl was; her
upbringing and education
Angelina began speaking of herself this way:
I was born in the city of ... the capital; Angela was my baptismal name. After the
King, my family held the next most important title and dignity. My father was very
wealthy and his wealth meant he could spend four thousand scudi, more than twenty
thousand francs a week. My mother and a nurse looked after me until I was eight. Then
I was sent to a house of education to prepare me for my rst Confession, Conrmation
and holy Communion. It was my parents' intention that I should live there for some
weeks only but seeing that I liked being there they decided to leave me there so I could
also study literature, something that would have been very dicult at home. Since I
was being guided by pious, learned and prudent teachers I soon learned of the beauty
of virtue and the value of learning, and I learned to read, write, speak correctly in both
Italian and French. Cooking, mending, ironing, painting, playing the piano were things
I liked and they all became very familiar to me. And amongst the things I learned were
some elements of agronomy and botany. Every Thursday from ten and until twelve in
the morning the girls were taken to a large garden attached to the place and things
were explained to them - owers and all the words for the parts of a ower; and the
same was done for all the other plants. I recall that while the teacher was talking, one
farmer was holding a hoe, one a spade and another a shovel. We had a small trowel;
then they explained all the uses of these tools in Italian. They did the same thing with
the wines. We had a long pergola as a model, and while one of the vintner's was at
work the teacher was explaining what was meant by words like `prune', `cut the vine
leaves', `clean', `harvest the grapes', `decant the wine', `bunch', `grape', `grape stalk',
`cask', `tub', `vat', `steel band', `wooden slats', `keg', `barrel' and similar.
Another teacher likewise would give us practical exercises in cooking, the table, the
bedroom. She would stand in a corner while the pupils set the table, or xed up the beds;
but for anything they picked up they would have to give the name clearly and loudly for
everyone else to learn from. This way we became familiar with all the words of domestic
items and this helped our knowledge of the language and was to the satisfaction of our
families. But there were two things I didn't like: going for walks and dancing. These
were optional things so I could easily miss them. I would use the time to work in the
garden and go back over practical things I had learned. But my real delight was to spend
some hours in my room not only learning vocabulary but the proper way to make all
kinds of soup, other dishes, sauces, special dishes, to the point where for holidays my
teachers made me happy by asking me on my own to prepare the meals for lunch and
supper. So I was learning these things as a hobby, but they became very handy when I
386

39.7 Page 387

▲back to top


came to Peter's house. Out of charity but because he had so much work that I was able
to do, he took me on as the maid. I likewise learned nursing at a place I used visit often
to talk with or console the girls who were sick or do some little service for them. I still
bitterly recall the time I spent with my best friend as she lay dying. She always wanted
me at her bedside, and with religion and signs of kindness I did my best to lighten her
agony. She left me a memento which I can never forget. Angelina she told me, her
voice quavering, dear Angelina, what a terrible moment death is for a wealthy person.
Always remember what the Saviour said: 'It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of
a needle than for a rich person to be saved'. You have much wealth at home, therefore..
She wanted to say something else, but she could no longer talk and soon breathed her
last. Oh my faithful friend, may God welcome you amongst the blessed in Heaven. You
did not nish what you were saying, but I understood suciently and it will stay with
me for the rest of my life . After seven years of education my family called me back home
to complete, as they said, my education, but in reality it was to stop me from becoming
a nun, something they knew I was very much leaning towards becoming.
387

39.8 Page 388

▲back to top


Chapter 8. Ease and comfort
When I came back to the family, my father immediately wanted me to take dancing
lessons, something I had always had great aversion for. I always used think it was a kind
of madness when I saw men and women moving in unison to the sound of instruments, or
gliding, turning, jumping to the chords, all excited, like they were haunted or something.
Then the problems and all the opposition began.
My father wanted to make a lady of me, someone who could be the life of all genteel
conversation; to the contrary I abhorred all kinds of vanity and luxury. My father took
me to the theatre on one occasion, but only once; the language, the acting, the way
they dressed were all incompatible with an upright Christian conscience. My concerns
increased at the waste of money spent on useless and sometimes even harmful things.
Forty servants for four people: me, my parents and my brother. We had two carriages
each, one for summer, one for winter and a corresponding number of horses and coachmen;
two doorkeepers, two porters, two majordomos, two teachers of etiquette, or, as they say,
masters of ceremony. The rest were occupied in various domestic chores. So many
servants, when a tenth of this number would have been enough.
Then chairs, oors, beds, silver and gold on the table - what a waste. It wasn't that
my father had no religion or that he didn't treat friars and priests well whenever the
occasion presented itself; indeed he enjoyed having some famous person dine with him,
like a canon, parish priest or prelate; but that was always for human reasons, so he could
talk about himself and be praised. If he was asked for some charity he would explain that
he had many expenses, taxes, that income was going down and the like. Meanwhile he
could nd huge sums to put on evenings for friends, tackle long and expensive journeys,
change and modernise all the house ttings every year, without mentioning the constant
change, selling, buying of carriages, horses and all at enormous cost. As for his almsgiving
I never saw what the Gospel says: 'The left hand should not know what the right hand
is doing'. It was quite the opposite. If they didn't make deep bows, or oer public
and repeated thanks, or if his oerings were not advertised, then that would be the last
oering he made, mostly; he would not give a cent more, under the specious pretext
that the person was ungrateful, while in reality it was because he had not sounded the
trumpet to the four points of the compass. I felt I could say with the Saviour: 'They
have already received their reward'. One day I asked my father how he understood the
words of the Gospel: 'Give what you have in surplus to the poor'. He said this was just
advice, not a command.
It seems to me, I added, that the word `Give' is in the imperative and therefore a
command, not just advice.
He made no reply. Another time I asked him how he understood other words of the
Gospel: `Woe to you who are rich; it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a
388

39.9 Page 389

▲back to top


needle than for a rich man to be saved'.
These things, he said, have to be studied, known, but don't spend too much time
on them otherwise you lose your peace of mind, in fact your brain might ip if you give
too much thought to them.
This response was like a int setting re to my concern.
If something is true, I said to myself, Why not always consider it? Why is the world
forgetting about it? Does that `woe to the rich' mean that they will all be lost? Since it
would be a miracle for a camel to t through the eye of a needle, then maybe we need a
miracle for a rich man to be saved? If it is so dicult for a rich man to be saved, would
it not be better to put the Saviour's advice into practice: `Sell what you own and give it
to the poor?' My father says that thinking seriously about these things might cause your
brain to ip. But if just thinking about it causes such a terrible eect, what would be
the misfortune of experiencing the consequences of the Saviour's threat of eternal loss?
389

39.10 Page 390

▲back to top


Chapter 9. Distress
Disturbed by the idea of the diculties a rich person has in being saved, I went to see a
well-respected ecclesiastic to receive instruction and comfort. The man of God told me
these words should be interpreted in their true sense.
The Saviour means to say he said that riches really are thorns and a constant
source of danger to salvation because of the abuses that mostly come from them; useless
expenditure, unnecessary trips, intemperance, balls, gambling, oppression of the weak,
workers not properly paid, satisfaction of unworthy passions, legal squabbling, hatred,
anger and revenge: these are the results for many of their wealth. Temporal goods are
a great risk of perversion for them, and the Lord says to them: 'Woe to the rich; it is
easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to be saved'.
But those who make good use of their wealth and use it to clothe the naked, feed the
poor who are hungry, give the thirsty something to drink, provide shelter for pilgrims;
those who without vainglory and ambition give what they have over to the poor, it is
these, I say, who nd a way to salvation through their wealth and can change wealth,
which is a real thorn, into owers for eternity. Believe me: when God gives someone
temporal wealth, it is a grace but the grace is even greater when it gives someone the
courage to use that wealth for the good.
Meanwhile, the priest concluded, you should not be worried about the wealth you
have because you can do so much good with it and gain much merit for the next life.
Just try to make good use of it. But I recommend two very important things. The rst is
not being too careful in calculating what you have left over. Some believe that by giving
a tenth or a twentieth in alms leaves them the rest to use for their own pleasure. That
is not the case. God says to give what we have left over to the poor without mentioning
a tenth or a twentieth. Therefore we should only keep what we need and give the rest
to the poor. Secondly, I recommend you never forget that we cannot take our wealth
to the grave, and so whether we want to or not, out of love or by necessity, in life or
in death, we have to leave everything behind. So it is better to detach ourselves from
earthly things willingly and gain the merit and make good use of them in life, than to
leave them behind out of necessity and without any merit at the moment of our death.
Instead of quietening my conscience this simple and clear response only increased my
worries. I was conrmed in my belief that wealth is a great danger and leads to perversion,
and that it is very dicult to make good use of it.
Given my doubts I wanted to consult the works of a saint that my father had encour-
aged me to read often. It was St Jerome whom the Church has proclaimed as a great
Doctor of the interpretation of holy Scripture. My father used tell me:
I would like my children to be familiar with the letters of this great fellow citizen of
ours. His eloquence, teaching, clarity have always made me enthusiastic. So this was
390

40 Pages 391-400

▲back to top


40.1 Page 391

▲back to top


the teacher I wanted to consult.
He likewise recalled wealth here and there in his letters: thorns that prick, something
that weighs a man down and keeps him bound to earth rather than Heaven. Things that
blind the wise; objects of perversion; unfortunate things which a man uses to dig the pit
of perversion for himself; something that feeds pride, vainglory and ambition; supports
our wildest passions.
St Jerome wanted to give the example himself of what he thought about things of this
world. He left his country, family, friends, disregarded the vast eld of glory that lay
ahead of him because of his extraordinary intellect; he chose to leave all behind to go
and hide in the terrible desert of Calcide. But what struck me most were the words with
which he nished the life of St Paul the rst hermit. After having spoken wonderfully of
the actions of this glorious inhabitant of Thebes, he concluded thus:
At the end of this account allow me to ask the rich and powerful in this world who
waste money building palaces of gold and marble and buy things without taking note of
price or limits. Ask them what was lacking for this poor old man Paul? You wealthy
people drink from jewelled cups, and Paul drinks from his cupped hands and satises
his thirst. You wear clothes embroidered in gold and Paul was always happy with a
poor tunic which even the least of your servants would not wear. Meanwhile Heaven
was opened for this poor man and hell is opened for you. He loved to go threadbare
but looked after his cloak or the grace of Jesus Christ while you are dressed in silk and
have lost the garment of Christ's grace. Paul was buried in a pauper's plot beneath the
soil but he arose in glory while you are buried in exquisite marble decorated with gold
and will rise to burn in ames. So! A pity on you and your wealth. Do not spend it on
useless and vain things. Why dress the corpses of your dead in clothes of gold? Do not
ambition and vanity cease with the grave? Perhaps the bodies of the rich will not rot
if clothed in silk? All you who read these things remember to pray for me, Jerome the
sinner.
I tell you in truth that if God gave me the choice I would rather choose Paul's poor
tunic with its merits than all the purple and kingdoms of this earth.
This was St Jerome.
This saint's teaching and example only made my concerns increase and I was thrown
into real consternation.
Then another sad event brought my worries to their peak. My dear mother, my
support, who directed the temporal and moral aairs of the family, who was my guide,
my everything, died after a brief illness.
One thing she said remained with me rmly.
When the priest gave her the crucix to kiss she said:
Here is our friend, our model, let us put all our trust in him. No one who trusted in
him was left unaided.
How is it, I said to myself, crying, that Jesus Christ is our model; he died poor,
naked on a hard cross, and his thirst was slaked with vinegar and myrrh! What a terrible
comparison! In our home there is silver, gold, luxury; the best drinks are not dipped
with a sponge but poured from crystal jugs or some other precious metal. What likeness
is there between Christ our model and the one who should imitate him?
391

40.2 Page 392

▲back to top


Finally my dying mother spoke to me in these words:
Angelina, she said taking my hand and crying, I will live no longer, and I hope to
die in the Lord's mercy; but remember that death is terrible for one who has enjoyed
comforts that now have to be left behind out of necessity. If God calls you to some
generous act, be generous and do it, and never forget that sacrices made in this life are
rewarded at the moment of death. Then will man reap the fruits of what he has sowed
in life.
These words alluded to the idea that my mother had often expressed in wanting me
to go to a monastery and consecrate my life denitively to the Lord.
392

40.3 Page 393

▲back to top


Chapter 10. Her ight
After my beloved mother's death things in our family changed a lot. My brother, thanks
to his marriage had almost doubled his wealth. And a modest allotment was even being
prepared for me. My whole family spoke of the value of it for me. But I experienced great
repugnance, and every day grew more and more keen to go o and hide in a Capuchin
monastery that our family has some connections with.
My father wanted me to accept the ancé he was oering me and forbade me severely
of thinking of becoming a religious.
If you go to a monastery, he told me severely, I will go and pull you out of there,
dead or alive.
And for his own particular reasons he wanted me away from the family and, forbidding
me to go to a monastery, I was to choose marriage. He did everything himself as if I had
already given full consent and had even xed the time for the wedding. I found myself
in the greatest of consternation.
Who will advise me, who will give me direction in all my doubts? I would say,
wandering around my room. It was then that, almost mechanically, I ran and prostrated
myself before a picture of the Blessed Virgin where my mother always knelt to say her
prayers. Perhaps out of tiredness or worry, or perhaps just recalling her loss, I fainted.
I don't know if it was a dream then, or imagination but i saw my mother telling me
severely: You can escape by running away.
When I came to, I thought about that and decided on it.
But where could I go? Become a Capuchin nun? I would end up compromising all the
good Sisters; who could foretell what my father might get up to? When he was away
from home for a few days I took that opportunity, and went to a rag collector, bought a
maid's clothing, replaced my own clothes with these and told the man to keep them with
him until such time as I returned. Then hidden from others' view by a large bonnet, and
with a basket in my hand with some bread and fruit for the day I left to go wherever
Divine providence would lead me.
I walked the entire day but when evening came I found myself in a sad situation. The
night was dark and I had to walk along a deserted road with not even the shadow of
anyone visible, nor any sign that any living being was in that area. Towards midnight,
and unable to walk any further, I pulled of to the side of the road to sleep for a few
minutes. I was already sitting down when I saw a light not far o. So keeping very quiet
I approached, thinking I might nd a friendly person and was all ready to open my mouth
and ask for shelter for the evening when instead I saw eight men eating and drinking
and cheerfully talking the robberies and murders they had committed the day before. I
didn't collapse, because God supported me, but I was terribly frightened. Walking on
tip toe so I'd make no noise, I went back to the road I had been on and walked a few
393

40.4 Page 394

▲back to top


more hours until I could go on no longer. Then I decided to sit near a bush growing by
the roadside. What the ... . It might have been a dog, a wolf or another animal lying
in the bush, and he was as afraid of me as I was of him. His bark sounded more like a
wolf 's howl and as he ran he cannoned into me and I fell to the ground. I was able to
get up, walk a few steps but then I fell again as if I was dead. Without my knowing it,
this happened near the gate to the cemetery. My tiredness and complete lack of strength
completely overcame me and I just lay there till morning. I was dreaming about those
men and how they were following me and had almost caught up with me when Peter's
wife came and knelt on top of me, thinking I was a mound at the edge of the cemetery.
Someone might ask what about my father. From news I received later I found out that
as soon as he discovered I had gone he went o in a rage to the Sisters. When he didn't
nd me there he was very upset and concerned about my lot until a friend told him:
Why bother yourself ? Your daughter through this action has rejected you as her
father so she is no longer worthy of the family name.
He quietened down at these words and addressed his eorts to carrying out a project
he had in mind for some time and that had only been delayed by my presence in the
family. My brother took things more kindly.
If my sister, he said, wants to close herself in a monastery, then let her be. This is
her pleasure . So, happy to take over the wealth that had been apportioned for me, he
had no further concern.
I had run away in order to detach myself from the world and get away from all the
domestic comforts in which I saw a real danger of eternal loss. I wanted to work, do
penance for my sins and thus ensure the salvation of my soul. I could not do that in a
monastery, where I would not have been accepted unless I told them my circumstances;
nor would any monasteries that I knew of be prepared to take me because of the serious
diculties they would have been exposed to. So I decided to ee as a unknown person
and put my life entirely in God's hands, in whom lies the fate of every man; not a hair
of our head falls without his wanting or allowing it. God led me to Peter's home that
was my ark of salvation.
This was what Angelina had written.
394

40.5 Page 395

▲back to top


Chapter 11. The girl's nal activities
Her life in Peter's home was a constant series of good actions. Not knowing her high status
everyone saw in her only a simple and hardworking maid. Whatever the task, whatever
the work, it was done quickly and well. Her behaviour was a model for everyone. Never a
word of vainglory came from her mouth, nothing that would deserve the least reproach.
Murmuring, criticism of others were things she forbade. We have so many of our own
matters to be worried about, why go and meddle in others' aairs? She did good for
whoever she could and evil to no one. This way she enjoyed everyone's good will and
they all vied to do what would please her. On Sundays she carried out her religious
duties by attending Mass, the sermon and Benediction. The rest of the week she would
tell edifying stories and do some reading with other serving girls which especially on
Sundays and holy days they enjoyed. They liked gathering around her to listen to what
she had to say and the pleasant tales she told them.
At rst she would go to Confession every fortnight, then every week. If we make so
much eort to keep our clothes clean, how much more should we do to keep our souls
clean and wash them clean from the stain of our sins.
One day she heard a friend talking badly about confession, to which she replied simply:
Take no notice of what the world says, but what God says. He told his ministers in
the Gospel: `Whose sins you forgive they are forgiven; whose sins you retain they are
retained'. With these words God gave confessors the faculty of remitting or not remitting,
meaning forgiving or not forgiving sins according to the penitent's dispositions. Besides,
to know whether or not there is something which would prevent absolution it is necessary
for sins to be told, therefore the need for external confession of sins, without which there
is no forgiveness for sins committed after baptism.
She often went to Communion and tried to go every Sunday and whenever her con-
fessor advised it she would also go during the week. During the novenas for the major
Solemnities she tried to go to Communion every day. It is true that this took up some
time, but she would get up early in the morning, full her practices of piety and be at
work in time to full her other duties. Peter was very happy with her and often told her
not to worry if in order to attend to religious matters she need to put o or even omit
some domestic chore.
God has many ways he told her of rewarding what we do out of love for him.
One day while she was coming from church a man whom the town thought was a wise
man said:
Poor Angelina why do you need to go to Communion so often and miss out on so
much sleep?
I have great need, she said. God has told us to go often. The early Christians
used go to Communion every day so why do we not do the same? If we feed our body
395

40.6 Page 396

▲back to top


every day that must soon go to the grave, why not have equal of not greater care for our
soul that lives on in eternity. This way Angelina was the admiration of all and whoever
wanted to point to a virtuous and charitable person would point to Peter's maid.
She was venerated like an idol in her master's house, and Peter regarded her as he
would his own daughter, making her the mistress of the house to the extent that when
it was necessary she could leave the house to look after the sick, teach catechism to poor
girls, get them ready for their Confession and Communion. Angelina was like the queen
of the town and in her own hearts was telling herself that God was rewarding her even
too much in this present life. But every mortal thing on this earth comes to an end. And
even our maid was approaching the time when she would receive the reward for all her
virtue. She saw her master's family grow in number, virtue and wealth. Peter was by
now of advanced age, and with a smile on his lips and the peace of the just in his heart
he went to rest in the Lord's embrace. Franceschina had preceded him shortly before.
Angelina stood by them both with great aection in their nal moments. She did not
abandon them day or night until they had breathed their last. She wept for them after
their death as though they had been her own parents, and as long as she lived she did
not fail to pray for them morning and evening, saying the special prayers for the eternal
repose of her masters' souls. She always called them her benefactors.
396

40.7 Page 397

▲back to top


Chapter 12. Angelina's death
Finally Angelina also had to leave this earthly exile to y to the heavenly abode that had
always been the constant object of her heart and her thinking. Her constant Christian
way of living, her heroic detachment from comforts and the good things of this world,
her constant practice of piety made her think of death as the desirable end of troubles
in order to be able to enter into possession of true happiness.
Although by now more than seventy years of age she still had good health, the envy
of all those younger than her, and she might have lived much longer had not a sad event
contributed to cutting o that possibility.
It was the beginning of this century: political events had created turmoil throughout
Europe and the Catholic religion had suered much because of it. Churches were stripped
or profaned, convents suppressed, monks dispersed, nuns thrown out of their cloisters,
priests, bishops and cardinals persecuted and exiled, and the Supreme Ponti himself,
Pius VII, deposed and taken prisoner from country to country. These were all facts which
give one some idea of the evils oppressing the world in 1810 the year Angelina died.
One morning she went o to Church as usual, made her Confession and Communion
with unusual and even more fervent thanksgiving. Then she returned home and began
work as she usually did. But at midday Peter's eldest son came running into the house
all upset.
Angelina, he said a terrible tragedy has happened in the world: What will become
of us?
What's happened? Angelina replied her voice trembling.
Our Supreme Ponti, Pius VII, the head of Christianity, successor of St Peter, Vicar
of J. C. has been taken from Savona to France, and maybe even while I am speaking he
has died.
O great God, Angelina exclaimed save your representative on earth. You are angry
because of man's sins! Take my poor life in expiation for so much iniquity, but save the
head of the Church.
Having said that she began to faint and sat down on a chair. She was quickly taken
to bed, and they hurriedly called the priest to provide her with the comforts of religion.
When he came, Angelina seemed dead, but a few moments later she revived a little,
opened her eyes and said:
Father, Help me. she said with some diculty. Give me the holy Oils, the crucix.
And when she had them she said in barely intelligible words: My Jesus you were born,
lived in poverty and died stripped on a cross. I left everything for you and now I place
my soul in your hands.
Then kissing the crucix she smiled sweetly and with that her soul ew to the bosom
of the Creator.
397

40.8 Page 398

▲back to top


Thus ended the days of the poor girl from the Apennines. She would have sold what
she had and given it to the poor, as the Saviour says, but she judged it better to put
into practice the other counsel our Saviour gave to a young man who before following
him wanted to go him and bury his father. `Leave the dead to bury the dead, and come
follow me,' the Lord said.
She was always very happy with the sacrice she had made by abandoning all the
world's comforts.
Had I remained at home, she had written in her memoirs, to sell my goods, my rel-
atives would certainly have interfered with my plans. Then the pleasure of administering
temporal things, the excessive praise the world gives to someone who does something
outstanding, would have also caused me to change my plans or at least diminish the
merits. I wanted to cut o those diculties, taking no further heed of what is in the
world and thus let the dead bury the dead.
The most wonderful day of my life she said elsewhere was when I ed from my
father's home. That was a serious act I would not advise others to do but for me it was
the beginning of happiness and I can say that from then on I lived like someone living
in an earthly paradise. If only the wealthy could enjoy the consolations one experiences
from abandoning the things of this world, or in giving to the poor out of love for God,
their hearts would certainly no longer be attached to this earth's goods.
It seems that God was pleased with the sacrice that Angelina made of her life; shortly
afterwards the Roman Ponti, set free, left Fontainebleau and peacefully returned to his
throne in Rome.
Here the parish priest told me, amongst other things is where Angelina is buried.
Some of her pupils or friends still living, often come with other younger girls to pray
at her graveside; the town remembers her keenly as if she had only recently died and
whenever we want to point to a perfect model of Christian living we recall the name of
Angelina. In the parish memoirs and in public she is spoken of as the Waif from the
Apennines.
With ecclesiastical permission.
398